GIFT 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
L. F. STRAUSS 
 
A TALE OF 
 WEST AND EAST 
 
 BY 
 
 L. F. STRAUSS 
 
 BOSTON 
 
 THE FOUR SEAS COMPANY 
 1914 
 
Copyright, 1914, by 
 
 THE FOUR SEAS COMPANY 
 
 ALL RIGHTS RESERVED, INCLUDING THE RIGHT 
 
 OF TRANSLATION INTO FOREIGN LANGUAGES 
 
 INCLUDING THE SCANDINAVIAN 
 
 THE FOUR SEAS PRESS 
 SHARON, MASS., U. S. A. 
 
TO 
 IULIUS STRAUSS 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 I. 
 
 II. 
 III. 
 IV. 
 
 V. 
 VI. 
 
 VII. 
 
 VIII. 
 
 IX. 
 
 X. 
 
 XI. 
 
 XII. 
 
 XIII. 
 
 XIV. 
 
 XV. 
 
 XVI. 
 
 XVII. 
 
 XVIII. 
 
 XIX. 
 
 XX. 
 
 XXI. 
 
 XXII. 
 
 XXIII. 
 
 XXIV. 
 
 XXV. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 FOREWORD 13 
 
 THE POWER OF MONEY 19 
 
 SUFFERING: THE GATE TO SYMPATHY 29 
 
 LIBERTY ONCE MORE 53 
 
 A NEW LIFE 62 
 
 THE STREAM OF LIFE 75 
 
 REFORM IN NEW YORK 86 
 
 JOHN B. MORAN 95 
 
 A CONSPIRACY IO6 
 
 A LETTER AND AN ANSWER 132 
 
 IN SEARCH OF BOSTON CULTURE 151 
 
 GLIMPSES OF BOSTON CULTURE 170 
 
 THE DEBATE AT FANEUIL HALL l8o 
 
 FIRST EVENING OF THE SYMPOSIUM 19! 
 
 SECOND EVENING OF THE SYMPOSIUM 2o6 
 
 221 
 230 
 252 
 
 257 
 265 
 277 
 299 
 3 IO 
 317 
 331 
 346 
 
 A THEOSOPHICAL CHAT 
 
 THE SOCIALISTIC SIDE 
 
 THEOSOPHICAL CHRISTIANITY 
 
 HEINE S OPPORTUNITY 
 
 NEW ASPECTS 
 
 MR. MORGAN AND MR. NORRIS 
 
 A PICTURE OF NEW YORK 
 
 CUPID S VICTORIES 
 
 NEW ASPECTS OF THEOSOPHY 
 
 GREENVALE 
 
 QUIDQUID EST, BONUM EST 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 FOREWORD 
 
 Go WEST, young man, go West, This injunc 
 tion was given by one of America s greatest 
 statesmen to the young men of his time. 
 This advice was hardly needed, for as if im 
 pelled by a natural law the proud, haughty 
 Aryan race has been pushing for thousands, 
 according to some, for tens of thousands of 
 years in this direction. How long ago, at what 
 intervals, in what state of civilization the suc 
 cessive migrations took place, when Celt, Ger 
 man, Slav, left his original home at the Hin- 
 doo-Kush with his face ever set towards the 
 setting sun, is even beyond approximate com 
 putation. 
 
 But the line of march was westward. West 
 ward, always westward moved the flag of em 
 pire and of civilization. Toward the West 
 went pious ^neas with his followers and Rome 
 the mother of nations was born. 
 
 From the Tigris to the Ilissos, from the Ilis- 
 sos to the Tiber, hence to the Rhine, the Dan 
 ube, the Ebro, the Seine, the Thames; the 
 westward course of history never changed. 
 Before the eyes of Christopher Columbus 
 there stood a star invisible on which were 
 13 
 
14 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 written in letters of light the magic words 
 "Westward, Westward lies the destiny of 
 man." 
 
 And now again the same force which had 
 drawn Celt, Teuton and Slav from the Himal 
 aya to the Alps asserts itself. At the Tiber, the 
 Ebro, the Rhine, the Seine and the Thames is 
 heard again by the souls of men the bravest 
 and most daring, the voice, Come West, Come 
 West. A siren sent by the fates adds her 
 song, and sings Gold, Gold, Gold. Italy, 
 France, Holland and Germany sent a contin 
 gent of brave and fearless men; but England 
 surpasses all, she sends her spirit with the 
 best of her sons, her laws, her love for right 
 and freedom. Was this 1 a payment, by those 
 who spin the threads of human destiny, for 
 the warm life-currents of that western gulf 
 that had for thousands of years gladdened the 
 hearts of the dwellers on these Isles? Who 
 knows, who dares fathom the hidden laws; the 
 mysterious links that bind man to man, nation 
 to nation, country to country! 
 
 Soon along the coast of the Atlantic the star 
 spangled banner proudly waved its welcome 
 to the friend and bade defiance to the foe. 
 But the law of destiny had not yet spent it 
 self. The same magnetic current which had 
 drawn the race from the Oxus to the Thames 
 now seizes the men on the Hudson and the 
 Charles. The sturdy sons of New England 
 and New Holland begin their toilsome march 
 westward, ever onward toward the setting sun. 
 Obstacles are incentives. Not mountains 
 cloud cleaving, not forest primeval, not river 
 torrential, not prairie wide-spreading, puts a 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 15 
 
 limit to the westward march. England, Ger 
 many, Scandinavia sent once more their con 
 tingents (of their bravest and their best) as a 
 contribution towards the nucleus of the new 
 race, to be the guide and the teacher of the 
 nations yet to come. 
 
 Onward, Westward came a mighty throng 
 of men. How Nietzsche would have enjoyed 
 seeing this host of super-men, eager for battle 
 and for conquest and never admitting defeat! 
 Now the forest primeval resounds with the 
 echo of the wood-man s ax; and the virgin soil 
 of beautiful and widespreading valleys receive 
 and multiply the seeds of the husbandman. The 
 fates sitting on their thrones celestial watch, 
 guide and encourage. But the progress is slow. 
 The cradle of the race is ready. A council is 
 held. The golden Siren is sent out. Soon 
 from the banks of the Colorado and the shores 
 of the great Pacific she sings her song; sweet 
 is the sound that is wafted from the wings of 
 the western wind, and enticing are her words, 
 Gold, Gold, Gold. What magic lies in these 
 words ! What magnetism is in this yellow 
 metal! Again a new and mighty host rushes 
 westward, over barren mountains and track 
 less forests, without a halt or resting place, 
 till the home of the golden Siren is reached. 
 The sweet strain of her music never ceases, 
 but there are two verses to her song, and the 
 poet Serviss has translated these verses for us. 
 
 One verse, triumphant, beginning at sunrise 
 when the king of day starts his course: 
 
 Wild and wide are my borders, stern as death 
 is my sway; 
 
1 6 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 From my ruthless throne I have ruled along 
 
 for a million years and a day. 
 Hugging my mighty treasures, waiting for man 
 
 to come 
 Till he swept like a turbid torrent and after 
 
 him swept the scum. 
 This is the law of my realm, and ever I will 
 
 make it plain. 
 Send not your foolish and feeble, send your 
 
 strong and your sane 
 Strong for the red rage of battle, sane for I 
 
 harry them sore; 
 Send me men girt for the combat, men who 
 
 are grit to the core, 
 Swift as the panther in triumph, fierce as the 
 
 bear in defeat, 
 
 Sired of a bulldog parent, steeled in the fur 
 nace heat; 
 Send me the best of your breeding, lend me 
 
 your chosen ones : 
 
 Them I will take to my bosom, them will I 
 call my sons. 
 
 The other verse, after sunset, weird and 
 threatening, when the goddess of night is 
 seated on her ebon throne : 
 
 But the others, the misfits, the failures, I 
 
 trample under my feet 
 Dissolute, damned and despairful, crippled 
 
 and palsied and slain. 
 Ye would send spawn of your gutter, go take 
 
 back your spawn again. 
 
 Ye pallid wrecks of the dead line, ye enervate 
 of the pen, 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 17 
 
 One by one I weed ye out for all I seek is men. 
 One by one I dismay you, fighting you sore 
 
 with my glooms, 
 One by one I ll betray you into my manifold 
 
 dooms. 
 
 The fates are content, the West has at last 
 found her bridegroom, her lord and her mas 
 ter. Now proud and ambitious men seek for 
 gold to satisfy their passions, their love for 
 power. River, mountain and valley are 
 searched in eager haste for the metal yellow 
 or white. Wild is the life on the banks of the 
 river, fierce is the strife in the bowels of the 
 earth. Shoulder against shoulder, muscle 
 against muscle, strong men contend for lord 
 ship and supremacy. 
 
 But gradually the scene shifts and changes. 
 Ambitious and adventurous men who had 
 come to fill their pockets with the yellow 
 metal and then return to the Hudson and the 
 Charles find themselves held captives by fer 
 tile valleys and sweet murmuring brooks. 
 They had come to ravish and they stayed to 
 love. They sent to the East glowing descrip 
 tions of the newly found western paradise, 
 and they invite their loved ones, wife and 
 children, brother and sister or sweetheart to 
 join them in a new home. Soon a new and 
 hopeful stream of men and women wend their 
 way over the Ohio and Mississippi valley and 
 across the Rocky Mountains. 
 
 Then the Pacific lost the right to his peace 
 ful appellation, as the star spangled banner 
 now carried its message to the land of the ris 
 ing sun. New life sprang up everywhere; on 
 
1 8 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 the shore of the ocean, the banks of the river, 
 in the valleys of sunshine. The quick years 
 wrought many changes. The wheel of prog 
 ress has burst the shackles of time. First came 
 the huge steam horse on its iron rails, then 
 tiny wires completed the new covenant 
 between the Atlantic and Pacific. Now huge 
 gloomy buildings, instead of smiling valleys 
 serve as places for the activity of man. 
 Sturdy pioneers successful with pick and shov 
 el have been succeeded by their sons sitting 
 in gilded offices, surrounded by a throng of 
 scribbling clerks. The captain of industry 
 wields the sceptre. Hamlet becomes village, 
 village becomes town, town becomes city in an 
 incredibly short span of time. V 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 
 THE POWER OF MONEY 
 
 SAN FRANCISCO, which in 1850 was a sleepy 
 struggling village, in 1900 has become a mighty 
 metropolis, vying in splendor with her proud 
 est sister on the Atlantic; and indeed the 
 City of the Golden Gate, the proud mistress of 
 the Pacific need not fear a comparison with 
 the best of the old or new world. Her parks 
 are the equal of the fairest artificial gardens 
 on the shores of the Atlantic. Her mansions 
 on Nob Hill and the Pacific Heights fully 
 equal the palaces on the Hudson, the Thames 
 or the Seine. 
 
 On the proud Pacific Heights stands a 
 beautiful mansion, grander and more stately 
 than any of its fellows, which the richest 
 man of the city claims for his home. His 
 wife is considered the most beautiful woman 
 in the state, and their two children would 
 gratify the vanity of the proudest parents. 
 The owner of this beautiful mansion is 
 Theodore V. Lawson, the representative of 
 Standard Oil in the West. His father had 
 been one of the lucky pioneers who had come 
 with pick and shovel and had died leaving his 
 son the heir to a valuable mine. Mr. Lawson 
 had married the greatest heiress of the West. 
 Success had attended all his efforts, and his 
 friends sometimes speak of him as the Midas 
 19 
 
2O A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 on account of the lucky golden touch of his 
 hands. 
 
 This evening the windows of this palace are 
 aglow with the reflection of hundreds of 
 lights, the walls reverberate the soft strains of 
 insinuating music accompanying the steps of 
 dancing men and women, happy in the joy of 
 living. 
 
 The hostess stands at the door surveying 
 the beautiful scene and looks at the joyful 
 faces. A proud, but slightly disdainful smile 
 is on her lips as she receives the looks of hom 
 age from the men and of admiration mixed 
 with envy from the women, and the eye that 
 could have seen beneath this outward smile of 
 the lips would have recognized an aching heart, 
 a weariness and a longing to be alone. 
 
 T. V. Lawson, the host, seemed at his best 
 and was gaiety itself. His sparkling wit 
 received the applause of friends and the syco 
 phants never absent from the tables of the rich 
 and powerful. A toast was made to our future 
 senator. Mr. Lawson objected slightly, but 
 his face showed a pleased acquiescence. He 
 seemed content with himself and the world, 
 but here also a close observer could have seen 
 reflected in this proud man s domineering eye 
 a furtive look speaking of a deep anxiety and 
 a hidden fear. 
 
 After the last guest had departed a heavy 
 sigh of relief came from the lips of the beauti 
 ful hostess. The charming smile which had so 
 bewitched her guests, and which made them 
 all think that the lot of Mrs. Lawson was an 
 enviable one, indeed, faded from her counten 
 ance, and gave place to an expression of deep 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 21 
 
 anxiety. She went to her room, sat by her 
 favorite window, which in daytime gave an 
 unobstructed view of a wide and fertile plain, 
 and through which on a very clear day the 
 eye beheld the waters of the Pacific alive with 
 crafts of the fishermen. She looked out. 
 Below her she could see the thousand lights 
 of the city, glittering like stars, and her ear 
 was struck with a low trembling noise, pecu 
 liar to the life of a large city. She sat and 
 pondered. A heavy feeling, for which she 
 could not account, had taken possession of her 
 being. 
 
 It was not from her own inclinations that 
 she had become a leader of the exclusive 
 society of Nob Hill, but to please her husband. 
 While her heart was not even ordinarily in 
 these entertainments and festivities, today it 
 was a positive torture to wear the conventional 
 smile, and repeat the conventional phrases. 
 Long she sat and pondered. Her whole life 
 seemed to pass before her eyes. The sacred 
 memory of her mother and the scenes of her 
 childhood came and floated before her mind. 
 Oh, these pictures that hang on memory s 
 wall! They sometimes give us joy, but how 
 often does a pang of regret, a hopeless longing 
 after never returning scenes, cause the mind 
 to wonder at life and its strange intricacies ! 
 
 Reluctantly she retired without calling her 
 maid. She tried to sleep, but Morpheus, the 
 sweet restorer of strength, the gracious god of 
 oblivion and peace failed to appear. A heavy 
 feeling for which she could not account, a pre 
 sentiment of evil, and impending misfortune 
 would not vanish from her sub-conscious 
 
22 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 mind and soul. It was late in the morning 
 when she finally fell into a restless slumber 
 from which she awoke more wearied than 
 refreshed. As it was customary for the family 
 to breakfast together, she made a hasty toilet 
 and repaired to the dining room. The children 
 were already seated at the table awaiting the 
 arrival of their parents. They greeted mamma 
 with a shout, louder than papa s presence 
 would have permitted. She kissed them affec 
 tionately and inquired with a mother s solici 
 tude and understanding into their little affairs 
 and childish troubles. 
 
 Mr. Lawson came late. He kissed his wife 
 with an outward show of affection, which 
 would have deceived a careful observer, but a 
 woman s intuition sees deeply, and seldom 
 errs. The unaccountable uneasiness returned 
 to Mrs. Lawson and would not leave her. 
 Uneasy and distracted she attended to her 
 many duties, as mistress of a large household 
 and gave directions to its many functionaries. 
 
 Quite unexpectedly the family physician, 
 Dr. Delano, appeared about noon and made, 
 what appeared to be a social call. The same 
 afternoon an automobile stopped at the house, 
 from which a very professional looking indiv 
 idual alighted, and presented a note of intro 
 duction from Dr. Delano, which stated that 
 the visitor was a friend who wanted her pat 
 ronage for a philanthropic undertaking. This 
 gentleman, after giving a vague outline of his 
 plans did his best to make himself agreeable, 
 and his conversation betrayed a wide range in 
 the realm of literature and art, but an indefin 
 able something aroused her suspicions and 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 23 
 
 put her on her guard. He asked some person 
 al questions, the purport of which seemed to 
 her a mystery, and increased her uneasiness 
 and secret forebodings. 
 
 Towards dusk the family physician paid a 
 second visit, and then the meaning of some 
 strange allusions made by her husband was 
 revealed, also the purpose of the visit of the 
 philanthropic gentleman and the source of the 
 presentiment which had oppressed her during 
 the last few days. Dr. Delano, after a few 
 preliminary remarks about things in general, 
 inquired into the state of her health, and with 
 seeming special solicitude asked several ques 
 tions about the condition of her nerves. Mrs. 
 Lawson had difficulty in assuming an uncon 
 cerned attitude in answering his questions. A 
 vague fear crept into her mind and oppressed 
 her heart. The doctor himself seemed embar 
 rassed. An uneasy guilty expression was 
 clearly visible upon his face. He could not 
 look into her eyes without a perceptible effort. 
 He succeeded, however, in steadying himself. 
 a determined expression came over his face 
 and after a few technical phrases about the 
 nervous system, he went on to say that people 
 in general know but little about their own con 
 dition and especially about their nervous sys 
 tem, and its possible break-down. Vaguely 
 hinting at various contingencies, and with 
 averted eyes he concluded by telling her, that 
 in her own interest, as well as that of her hus 
 band and children, it was advisable for her to 
 go for a few weeks to his private sanitarium. 
 
 When the full meaning of Dr. Delano s 
 meaning dawned upon Mrs. Lawson she had 
 
24 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 hard work to keep her self-control, but with 
 great effort she retained her composure and 
 quickly revolved in her mind what to do. 
 Should she try persuasion, or rise in indigna 
 tion against what she clearly saw was a long 
 prepared conspiracy? She decided on persua 
 sion and with a voice half choked with tears 
 she said tremulously: "How can you lend 
 yourself to such a thing, doctor? I always 
 had confidence in you, and Dr. Hastings who 
 had been our family physician for so many 
 years recommended you very highly. I always 
 had implicit trust in his judgment. Money 
 is not everything, Dr. Delano, and it will not, 
 cannot, bring happiness to a guilty con 
 science." 
 
 Dr. Delano at first tried to be offended, but 
 then a cunning and determined expression 
 came into his eyes, and slowly and deliberate 
 ly he answered: "You see ghosts in broad 
 daylight, madam; your nerves are unstrung, 
 and, therefore, I cannot feel offended at what 
 you say, but only feel pity at your accusation. 
 Your own words furnish proof of what I have 
 suspected. You see a conspiracy where only 
 love and solicitude wants to shield you and 
 those who are dear to you." 
 
 A feeling of faintness came over Mrs. Law- 
 son. She was very near a complete break 
 down, for she recognized that her attempt at 
 persuasion had been met and defeated. With 
 a strong mental effort she summoned all her 
 courage, and was surprised at the firmness of 
 her own words : "I see clearly, doctor, that an 
 appeal to your better self will not reach you. 
 The power of money has stifled the voice of 
 
MRS. LAWSON 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 25 
 
 conscience, so I will let you know that if you 
 persist in carrying out, what I clearly see is a 
 fiendish conspiracy, the motive of which I now 
 divine, you will be met with all the resistance 
 that an intelligent woman can command. I 
 am not without friends, and some of them I 
 feel sure will stand by me in any emergency." 
 She stood before him in all her dignity, her 
 graceful and still girlish figure seemed to 
 tremble with righteous indignation. 
 
 Mrs. Lawson was a fair type of the old 
 southern aristocracy from which she was des 
 cended. She was of medium height, though 
 she looked taller than she was. Her face 
 usually so impassive, was animated with a 
 strange determination. Her eyes seemed to 
 scintillate as she stood close before him and 
 with a distinct emphasis on every word, in a 
 voice firm and determined, said : "You will 
 never get me to your place alive. There are 
 laws in this country which will protect me, 
 and I shall forthwith put this case into the 
 hands of a competent lawyer, whom I know I 
 can trust, and who was a friend of my father." 
 
 A strange feeling, nearly a regret came over 
 Dr. Delano as she stood before him in all her 
 beauty and womanly dignity, but he had already 
 gone too far to retreat, and assuming an air of 
 indifference he said slowly : "The law will 
 protect you, madam, certainly. You need 
 have no fear and if you wish to communicate 
 with your lawyer you can do so from my san 
 itarium, but I wish to inform you that the law 
 has already spoken and that for the protec 
 tion of yourself and family, you have been en 
 trusted into my care." 
 
26 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 "Do you mean to say that the laws allow you 
 to place any one of your patients in your 
 sanitarium without his or her consent?" 
 
 "No madam, the laws of the United States 
 are drawn up very carefully to protect the 
 liberty of our citizens. Before any person 
 can be committed to a sanitarium, sworn de 
 positions must be made by two reputable 
 physicians that confinement is necessary for 
 the safety of the patient and also for the 
 public." 
 
 "And have you already got another doctor 
 to perjure himself?" 
 
 "Try not to use offensive language which 
 only indicates the morbid suspicion and fear 
 of persecution so characteristic of a strained 
 nervous system. Listen carefully and I am 
 sure you will recognize the correctness of my 
 position and that all the requirements of the 
 law have been most scrupulously complied 
 with. Mr. Lawson and myself made our de 
 positions before Judge Swan a few days ago, 
 and upon my recommendation the judge ap 
 pointed Dr. Finerty, our foremost expert in 
 psychiatry, to pay you a visit and make a 
 sworn report. Dr. Finerty did so yesterday, 
 and upon his urgent recommendation, the 
 court advised me that delay in placing you 
 under proper safeguards might be attended 
 with serious consequences. Understand me 
 well, madam, it is to be for the time being 
 only. You need have no fear, the court will 
 protect your interests." 
 
 "And did Dr. Finerty without even seeing 
 me make such a report? I will not believe it." 
 
 "Dr. Finerty did see and speak with you 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 27 
 
 madam, and without your knowing it made a 
 careful examination of your mental state." 
 
 "Where and when?" she asked with sur 
 prised eye and quivering lips. 
 
 "He came yesterday bearing a card of intro 
 duction from me." 
 
 "Oh, that philanthropist who could talk so 
 glibly was Dr. Finerty. Now I understand my 
 feelings of distrust and his guilty look. The 
 villain." 
 
 "Please be calm, madam," said Dr. Delano 
 in his most suave voice. "Now you must ad 
 mit that all the legal requirements have been 
 fulfilled and that in obedience to the laws of 
 your country it is your duty to follow my be 
 hest with absolute trust and confidence." 
 
 "I shall not, I will not get into your clutch 
 es," she screamed hysterically. She seized the 
 little bell with which she used to call her maid 
 and rang it violently. The door opened, but 
 instead of the submissive maid she saw two 
 strong and coarse looking men. 
 
 "Who are you?" Mrs. Lawson cried bewil 
 dered and amazed. 
 
 "Please be calm, dear madam," Dr. Delano 
 replied in their place. "You see all contingen 
 cies have been provided against your refusal 
 to accompany me, and possible resistance has 
 been considered and all precautions taken. 
 These men are my attendants ; your maids by 
 your husband s orders are informed of what is 
 going on, and in accordance with his direc 
 tions they are at present in another part of the 
 house. These men are your servants, but also 
 your guards." 
 
 The strength of Mrs. Lawson gave way. 
 
28 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 Exhausted she fell upon the floor. Upon a 
 sign from the doctor the two coarse looking 
 men picked her up and carried her to a car 
 riage that was waiting outside. 
 
CHAPTER II 
 
 SUFFERING: THE GATE TO SYMPATHY 
 
 IT WAS NOT until Mrs. Lawson had been 
 placed in a bed in an apartment made ready 
 for her reception that she gave signs of 
 returning consciousness. Dr. Delano who had 
 remained at her bedside then gave a light in 
 jection of morphine which caused her to fall 
 into a half stupor rather than a natural sleep. 
 It was late at night when Mrs. Lawson became 
 fully awake. She had an instinctive feeling 
 that something dreadful had befallen her. She 
 surveyed her surroundings. The pale moon 
 shone peacefully into her room which she at 
 once recognized was not her own. Grad 
 ually, as the day s happenings presented them 
 selves to her consciousness, a feeling of horror 
 swept over her. She arose, went to the win 
 dow and looked down, and found that she was 
 about four or five stories from the ground. 
 The window was heavily barred. She looked 
 up at the sky. The moon was full and its 
 silvery light enabled her to see for some dis 
 tance. The twinkling stars were just faintly 
 discernible, nature had not changed her usual 
 aspect. 
 
 An indefinable feeling came over her. The 
 
 balmy air, the silvery moon, the glimmering 
 
 stars seemed to speak to her of an infinite 
 
 power behind the visible universe which would 
 
 29 
 
30 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 not altogether forsake a creature striving to 
 follow the path of duty and righteousness. 
 She fell into a reverie and from it into a rest 
 less slumber, from which she awoke with a 
 start and was surprised to find herself in a 
 chair. She then went back to bed and slept as 
 peacefully as a child till late in the morning. 
 
 Nature is a kind mother. When physical 
 suffering has reached a certain intensity, she 
 bestows unconsciousness, so mental agony 
 also has its limits, and quietness of mind often 
 succeeds the most intense anguish of the soul. 
 Mental oppression is caused by fear and the 
 inability to look ahead and see a possibility 
 that our circumstances may become brighter, 
 but when we reach a stage at which we cannot 
 imagine how our position could possibly grow 
 worse, fear leaves us, and when there is no 
 guilty conscience to give reproach, our mind 
 can become calm and serene. 
 
 It was about ten o clock when Mrs. Lawson 
 awoke fully conscious of all that had trans 
 pired within the last twenty-four hours. She 
 was surprised at her own composure and im 
 pressed with the idea that she had received 
 the assistance of invisible helpers, a silent and 
 grateful prayer went up to the throne of the 
 Almighty. 
 
 Occurrences that would crush an ordinary 
 mind sometimes open vast depths of thought 
 in more highly developed souls. Serenely she 
 awaited coming events, resolved to be watch 
 ful and alert, and to shape her conduct in ac 
 cordance with further developments. 
 
 While she was thus thinking there was a 
 knock at the door and after the customary in- 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 31 
 
 vitation to enter, a sour and forbidding look 
 ing female appeared, an attendant or nurse, 
 as was indicated by cap and dress, who asked 
 for orders for breakfast. In a quiet and 
 friendly voice, just as if she were giving 
 orders in a restaurant or hotel, Mrs. Lawson 
 ordered fruit, eggs and milk. It was soon 
 served and to her own surprise she ate with a 
 healthy appetite. When the attendant return 
 ed for the tray, Mrs. Lawson attempted to 
 carry on a friendly conversation, but was an 
 swered in monosyllables. She asked th^ 
 attendant s name and was told Mary, but in 
 response to her enquiry for the surname, she 
 was told that it was against the rules for 
 attendants to give their surnames to patients. 
 Mrs. Lawson now recognized that any attempt 
 to make a confidante of such a woman was use 
 less. 
 
 After the attendant had gone she seated her 
 self at the window and looked out at the beau 
 tiful landscape. It was one of the soft winter 
 mornings so peculiar to the Pacific Coast. There 
 was not a trace of mist. The light frosty rime 
 of the previous night was rapidly disappearing 
 as the mild rays of the winter sun shone on the 
 picturesque surroundings. From her early 
 youth Mrs. Lawson had been a lover of nature. 
 She was one of the few developed souls that 
 could fully appreciate natural scenery. But 
 today everything seemed to have an additional 
 significance, and while she thus sat and looked 
 out upon nature, a throng of confused 
 thoughts filled her mind, and a vague, inexpli 
 cable feeling stirred within her, enveloping 
 her soul and (seemingly) expanding her inner 
 
32 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 consciousness and understanding of life. 
 Napoleon the Great is credited with having 
 said: "Misfortune is the midwife of genius." 
 But it would seem to be more correct to say: 
 "Misfortune is the mother of sympathy and 
 knowledge of self/ 
 
 With a calm mind Mrs. Lawson reflected 
 anew upon her situation. Her reason told her 
 the very safety of those who had put her into 
 this place required that she should never 
 leave it alive, or be allowed to communicate 
 with the outside world. They had committed 
 a crime and were not likely to shrink from 
 committing another, even greater, to protect 
 themselves from the consequence of the first. 
 Yet pondering on this she was free from fear, 
 for she knew that woman s wit had often 
 before met and defeated the infamy of men. 
 She looked about her for something to do, 
 with which to pass away the time. In one cor 
 ner of the room stood a piano which till now 
 had escaped her notice. She arose, walked 
 over to the piano and sat down to play. As 
 her fingers glided over the keys the music 
 deepened the composure of her mind, and she 
 accompanied herself with a half suppressed 
 voice that had often enchanted a critical and 
 select audience. After playing for quite a 
 while she had a sensation as if she were no 
 longer alone and on looking around found Dr. 
 Delano standing behind her. Amazement was 
 clearly written upon his countenance. In 
 stead of a tear stained face and beseeching eye 
 which he expected to meet, he saw before him 
 a woman whose attitude did not differ from 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 33 
 
 that of any other lady waiting in her own 
 parlor for guests or friends. 
 
 He bowed deferentially to which she replied 
 with a slight nod of her head, and then sat 
 quietly waiting for him to speak. He inquired 
 into the state of her health, and in a quiet 
 voice she answered, "I feel quite well, doctor, 
 physically/ and with a significant smile added, 
 "also mentally." The doctor seemed embar 
 rassed and in order to conceal it took one of 
 her hands in his own, retaining it while he 
 spoke of himself and of mutual acquaintances. 
 Mrs. Lawson listened quite attentively and 
 gave occasional short answers. He continued 
 to hold her hand in a half caressing manner 
 which gave her the sensation as if a cater 
 pillar were creeping over her flesh, but she 
 restrained her feelings. He pretended to feel 
 her pulse ; then his hands slowly went up her 
 arm and he commented upon its whiteness and 
 symmetry. She glanced at him quickly and 
 was fairly startled at what his eyes told her; 
 there was no longer any doubt, they showed 
 clearly what she had suspected a few months 
 ago from a few remarks and inquiring looks ; 
 but she had then dismissed the suspicions 
 from her mind. Those eyes now spoke of a 
 wicked passion. Mrs. Lawson pretended not 
 to understand and the informal conversation 
 continued. She remarked that she would like 
 to have something with which to occupy her 
 mind; the piano would be a comfort, but she 
 would also like to have books. Dr. Delano 
 assured her that all her wishes in that direc 
 tion would be attended to immediately, that 
 there was a library in the sanitarium and that 
 
34 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 what was not on hand could be easily 
 supplied. Mrs. Lawson had always had a 
 fancy for French literature so she asked for 
 some of the books of Balzac, Victor Hugo and 
 Alexander Dumas. 
 
 Dr. Delano promised to have the works of 
 these authors transferred to her apartment. He 
 asked a few more questions about her wishes 
 and tastes in foods and promised that all her 
 desires should be as much commands as if she 
 were in her own house. 
 
 Then he rose and his eye sought hers with 
 an inquiring look. Mrs. Lawson feigned not 
 to understand and with a graceful smile made 
 her bow of dismissal. She listened to his re 
 treating footsteps with a strange sensation. 
 Now she saw clearly. Dr. Delano s behaviour 
 had puzzled her till now. She well knew the 
 power of money, and she could dimly imagine 
 the suffering and privation entailed by the 
 want of it, but Dr. Delano had a very lucra 
 tive practice and money alone could hardly 
 have sufficed to make him discard professional 
 honor and expose himself to the penalties of 
 the law. Her discovery shed a new light on 
 the whole situation. There was a new and 
 dreadful danger but also a new weapon with 
 which, by skilful handling she might con 
 found her foes. 
 
 She went again to the window from which 
 she could see the mighty ocean tossing its 
 foaming fringe upon the granite rocks. The 
 sight of the sea often relieves the mind while 
 it saddens it. Like all that is sublime, it cre 
 ates a regretful yearning for things unknown 
 and yet perceived by the soul from far off 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST. 35 
 
 heights. But these wild and mystic harmonies 
 are only for great spirits and are deepest when 
 sorrow fills the heart. 
 
 Lost thus in inward contemplation, the 
 thought of her children shot through her mind, 
 accompanied with a pain at her heart that 
 made her gasp. "My God," she exclaimed 
 with quivering lips and burying her face in her 
 hands a convulsive sob shook her whole body. 
 Her children ! Where were they now r What 
 would they be told when asking for mamma? 
 What pen can describe the feeling of a mother 
 bereft of her children through villainy and per 
 fidy? For several minutes the tears continued 
 to flow. But, Oh, Mother Nature, how kind 
 are thy ways, how well dost thou know the 
 needs of thy children ! Tears are thy 
 safety valves, by means of which the aching 
 heart and anguished soul regain their 
 equilibrium. Gradually she grew calm and 
 collected ; an inner voice seemed to whisper, 
 "Be strong, be strong. Let your love be a 
 source of strength, and not of weakness. 
 Brood not over your sorrows !" 
 
 After sitting quietly for a long time immer 
 sed in thought, she went to the piano and be 
 gan to play one of her favorite pieces by Men- 
 delsshon. Again the harmony of sound with 
 out brought harmony within, and she felt her 
 self lifted up as by the wings of invisible 
 forces. While she was thus playing the door 
 opened and in came her attendant bringing a 
 whole armful ^f books which she placed upon 
 iht table, then she asked with affected submis- 
 siveness for further orders, and withdrew. 
 Mrs. Lawson examined the books and found 
 
36 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 that they were the authors indicated by Dr. 
 Delano. She took up "Les Miserables" and 
 glanced at the pages. The book seemed fa 
 miliar; she had read it years ago, but her re 
 collection of it was dim. She remembered the 
 high regard in which the book was held by 
 some of her acquaintances, and the expression 
 of horror at it by some of her fastidious, aris 
 tocratic friends. She resolved to read it again 
 carefully. Soon she was absorbed in its pages, 
 and forgot in the description of the sufferings 
 of Valjean her own misfortune. She read on 
 for hours, then putting the book down sat 
 thinking. There were sufferings besides her 
 own. There were other wrongs inflicted upon 
 others. "Misery loves company," that is, the 
 sufferings of others mingling with our own, 
 establish a bond of sympathy that uplifts and 
 consoles. Her mind pictured Valjean chained 
 to the oar for fourteen years for stealing a 
 loaf of bread to feed his sister s children. 
 Continuing the book she came to the scene 
 where Gavroche meets two hungry and home 
 less waifs in the streets of Paris, and, after 
 feeding them, takes them to his place of abode, 
 the "Elephant," a subterranean chamber filled 
 with rats, and, shutting off all access from the 
 outside world, says to the little ones, "Now 
 you are. safe." Safe from what? queried Mrs. 
 Lawson. When she realized that Gavroche 
 meant safe from the police, the guardians of 
 law and justice, the protectors of life and 
 property, she wondered at the aim of Victor 
 Hugo in picturing such a scene. Then she re 
 membered the beginning of the book, the im 
 prisonment of Valjean for stealing a loaf of 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 37 
 
 bread, and again the question came, can such 
 things be true? 
 
 She had been raised in luxury. The thought 
 of want of food had never entered her mind. 
 The grocers and bakers were made happy in 
 being allowed to furnish abundance of every 
 thing, but a dim feeling arose within her that 
 all were not situated as she had been, and she 
 now remembered the sight of ragged children 
 and pinched faces while walking through some 
 streets in San Francisco. 
 
 By degrees the meaning and aim of Victor 
 Hugo dawned upon her mind. She recogniz 
 ed his impeachment of society, and the ear of 
 her soul heard the words of the Lord, "Thy 
 brother s blood cries unto Me from the 
 ground." 
 
 She read till late that night, and then enjoy 
 ed a peaceful and refreshing sleep. After 
 breakfast, which was served as on the day be 
 fore, she resumed her reading. She followed 
 the evolution of Valjean, how through suffer 
 ing, persecution and hardships his soul was 
 raised to the highest pinacle of spiritual great 
 ness and to her mind came the words of the 
 Master, "Through suffering ye shall enter into 
 the Kingdom of Heaven." 
 
 Several days passed by without her seeing 
 Dr. Delano and she wondered what his next 
 move would be. On the evening of the third 
 day he announced his visit through the attend 
 ant. Mrs. Lawson was pleased with his cour 
 tesy, no matter by what motive it was inspired. 
 When the doctor appeared he greeted her with 
 his usual cordiality, but his face wore a very 
 serious expression. Mrs. Lawson observed 
 
38 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 him closely, and by a woman intuition she 
 recognized that he was trying to play a part. 
 Woman is a born actress, the average man can 
 only become an actor by long training. He 
 seated himself in a chair in front of her, took 
 hold of her hand in a half caressing manner, 
 and then with what seemed to her an in 
 tentionally troubled look, he said, with a sad 
 face and in a low voice : "We might as well stop 
 playing comedy to each other. I have come to 
 tell you that I accepted your husband s pro 
 positions, not for money, but because I love 
 you. Be mine, and everything will be arrang 
 ed satisfactorily." 
 
 Mrs. Lawson was nearly overwhelmed with 
 indignation. A feeling of resentment nearly 
 made her say some very ugly words, but the 
 thought of her children and her own safety 
 advised caution. 
 
 "You are using a strange way, indeed, doc 
 tor, to show your love." 
 
 "It was the only one I could see would lead 
 to the goal," he said, with brutal frankness. 
 He tried to draw her towards him. She re 
 sisted firmly, but without allowing her feeling 
 of repugnance to become too clearly apparent. 
 
 "I am tired, very tired, and need a rest," she 
 said wearily. 
 
 "All right," he replied, "I will go now, but 
 think it over; and make me the happiest of 
 mortals and I shall in turn show myself 
 grateful." 
 
 That night she retired, feeling deeply deH 
 pressed, and even sleep, the consoler of the 
 unfortunate, showed his most ungracious 
 face; all kinds of fantastic shapes seemed to 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 39 
 
 hover over her. In her dream she tried to 
 ward off an attack by Dr. Delano. She cried 
 for help and was awakened by her own voice. 
 Her whole body trembled, on her forehead she 
 felt cold moisture. For hours she lay sleep 
 less, a prey to fear and wild imaginings. Half 
 dreaming and half awake she heard her child 
 ren cry for mama, and saw them maltreated 
 by their attendants. With a strong effort she 
 roused herself and tried to direct her imagina 
 tion to impersonal subjects, but was only par 
 tially successful. 
 
 The break of day found her with nerves un 
 strung and a violent headache. She arose and 
 went to the window, hoping that the rising sun 
 and the beautiful landscape would assist in 
 quieting the turmoil of her mind. An instinc 
 tive feeling seemed to tell her that her physical 
 and mental health, her chance of freedom, 
 and the welfare of her children demanded 
 that she should retain the mastery over her 
 thoughts. Again it was as if she heard the 
 silent voice : "Do not brood over your mis 
 fortunes; you are not alone in your suffering." 
 Sorrow turns the heart to God. She prayed, 
 and in her mind s eye she saw the Man of Sor 
 rows praying for succor in the garden of Geth- 
 semane. 
 
 Like that of many others, her religion had 
 been a conventional one. She had gone to 
 church as a matter of custom, many times had 
 she listened to eloquent preachers dilating with 
 a cold unctuous voice upon the sufferings 
 of the Saviour, many times had she listened 
 to the passion of the Christ; it had sounded to 
 her like an old story long past and happening 
 
40 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 in a vague and far off country; but now she 
 felt the Man of Sorrows becoming a reality, 
 and like a revelation it came to her, that only 
 suffering can make us understand, and sym 
 pathize with suffering. She felt herself drawn 
 closer to her fellow men. She recognized her 
 self as a part of creation carried forward as in 
 a mighty current to a higher destination. 
 
 Again a deep calm succeeded her violent 
 emotion, and she made a firm resolution to 
 meet bravely all contingencies and to drink 
 with unconquered mind whatever the cup of 
 fate might bring to her lips. 
 
 Her bodily comforts were provided for. A 
 bath room joined her chamber and the cold 
 water soon restored to her body the freshness 
 and vigor of youth. She also found that nearly 
 all her wardrobe had been transferred to her 
 new domicile and she made as careful a toilet 
 as if she were in her own home. The same 
 maid, or attendant, brought breakfast, and 
 after asking for her wishes informed her that 
 the doctor would not call that day, as he was 
 called away, but would return in the evening 
 and would come to see her should she wish it. 
 Mrs. Lawson asked her to thank the doctor for 
 his kind solicitude. 
 
 After breakfast, she returned to her book 
 "Les Miserables," and found herself absorbed 
 in the fortunes of Marius and Cosette joined 
 to those of Valjean. She spent the whole day 
 reading, now and then going to the window, 
 her inner thoughts blending with suggestions 
 from without. Now she saw clearly the aim 
 of Hugo. She saw a soul becoming great and 
 glorious through suffering. 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 41 
 
 That night she enjoyed a dreamless, peace 
 ful sleep, and woke with a half curious interest 
 in what would happen, as if it were to another 
 person. 
 
 Strange ways of nature. She nearly felt as 
 if she were not herself, as if it were not her 
 own fate that hung in the balance, but more 
 like the reader of a book who wonders what 
 will happen to the various characters portray 
 ed. Mary, when bringing breakfast announc 
 ed that the doctor would come to see her that 
 morning. She was reading her book by the 
 window when he entered, and she greeted him 
 with the smile of a society lady receiving an 
 expected visitor. After inquiring about her 
 health, he suggested a walk to the garden, to 
 which she assented. Together they walked 
 through the windings of the garden, speaking 
 of flowers, of literature and of art, and after 
 wards indulging in the light gossip of society. 
 On their way back she asked if she could have 
 the privilege of the garden. Dr. Delano seem 
 ed embarrassed and hesitated to answer, but 
 finally said, "Whenever I am here and can en 
 joy your company." Mrs. Lawson answered 
 nothing. They reached her room in silence 
 and the doctor took his leave. Not a sugges 
 tion of future intentions had come from his 
 lips and she recognized that he was playing a 
 waiting game. 
 
 The rest of the week was passed without any 
 special incidents. After finishing "Les Mis- 
 erables" she commenced some books by 
 Dumas, but could not get interested. The 
 characters seemed to lack something. She felt 
 that the things pictured were not real, that the 
 
42 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 deeds and sentiments expressed were not such 
 as could be expected from actual living beings. 
 She discarded Dumas and took Balzac. Start 
 ing with "Pere Goriot" she read in succession, 
 "Cousin Bett," and "Caesar Birotteau." 
 
 When "La Commedie Humaine" dawned 
 upon her with all its grandeur, the world was 
 seen in a new light. She herself grew intellect 
 ually and spiritually and the thought came to 
 her, that if she could only secure freedom this 
 experience in the sanitarium or rather prison 
 would have served a useful purpose. 
 
 When on the fourth day of her incarceration, 
 the doctor, on one of his visits, said that he had 
 waited for an invitation to walk in the garden, 
 she replied that she did not like to impose 
 upon his time but would accompany him now 
 if he wished it. He seemed pleased and together 
 they left the room. On their way while pass 
 ing through what seemed a reception room, 
 the doctor put his arm around her waist and 
 tried to embrace her. She repulsed him gent 
 ly but firmly, and there was in her eyes some 
 thing which made him desist without much 
 exertion. When they reached the garden they 
 conversed again on different subjects. She 
 looked around for possible contingencies or 
 means of communication. At the other end of 
 the garden which the doctor never aproach- 
 ed, some men were busy hoeing and weeding, 
 but they seemed completely engrossed in their 
 work. After walking for about an hour he 
 accompanied her back to her room and depart 
 ed. 
 
 She went to her window and became very 
 thoughtful. Over a week had now passed 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 43 
 
 without a notice or a sign from the great 
 world without. How long would this last? A 
 vague fear made her tremble. A yawning 
 abyss seemed to engulf her, but like a flash an 
 illuminating thought lifted her up. Her inner 
 voice seemed to say, "Trust, have faith." 
 Resuming her reading her eyes sometimes 
 wandered from the book to the garden, in a 
 vague hope for a possible something that 
 might be utilized in an attempt for freedom, 
 but thus far not a person had come near 
 enough to her window to be within the reach 
 of her voice. It was, therefore, a surprise to 
 her, when toward dusk she saw a man walking 
 towards her part of the building. Several 
 times he looked around, as it seemed to her, 
 in a furtive manner. Now he was under her 
 window, and looked up, and with a shock she 
 recognized the face of one of the coarse look 
 ing men that stood outside the door on the 
 fatal day of her imprisonment. What could 
 he want? She overcame her emotion and was 
 just going to say something when he put his 
 fingers to his lips as a sign to keep silent. All 
 at once something seemed to rouse his atten 
 tion. He went further away into the garden 
 and failed to again appear. 
 
 But the incident threw Mrs. Lawson into a 
 violent state of excitement. The man wanted 
 something. This something she could not im 
 agine, but she felt that it was in opposition to 
 the wishes of the doctor. The man had done 
 something contrary to received instructions. 
 He had most likely risked his position. Did he 
 have some suspicions of the true state of 
 affairs? Did he know that she was confined 
 
44 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 unlawfully? The incident revived her droop 
 ing spirits, and she felt somehow that her im 
 prisonment would not be of long duration. 
 Her mind filled with a new hope, she returned 
 to her piano and her books. 
 
 The next day she hardly left the window, 
 hoping for a glimpse of this coarse looking 
 fellow. Never did a love sick maiden look with 
 eyes more hungry for the appearance of her 
 lover; but her waiting was in vain. The part 
 of the garden near her window remained de 
 serted. At the other end some men were work 
 ing, and she thought she saw that the face 
 of one was sometimes turned towards her 
 window, as if looking for something, but the 
 distance was too great to recognize anything 
 distinctly. 
 
 Gradually the suspense between hope and 
 fear made itself felt, an agitation which she 
 could not shake off took a stronger and strong 
 er hold. She feared an attack of hysteiria, and 
 summoned all her energy in an effort to re 
 cover her tranquility, and quiet her agitated 
 nerves. Should she offer subsequently an ex 
 cuse to her enemies for her imprisonment ! But 
 the more she tried to be calm;, the greater 
 became her agitation. Her body began to 
 tremble and in a fit of despair she fell on her 
 knees and from quivering lips came the words, 
 "Oh, God help me ! Oh, God help me !" 
 
 She remained for several minutes in silent 
 prayer, and gradually her agitation became 
 less, her mind regained its equilibrium. The 
 materialist might deny the power of prayer, 
 but there is often in prayer a palpable feeling 
 of nearness and at-one-ness with the source of 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 45 
 
 absolute power that imparts strength to body 
 and mind. 
 
 That night she sat for a long time at the 
 window watching moon and stars. Her mind 
 became so calm and peaceful that she became 
 frightened about herself, that although incar 
 cerated in what people call a mad house, sh > 
 could experience such a feeling of content 
 ment. Was this a natural and normal condi 
 tion? she asked herself. She became thought 
 ful. In the books she had read how through 
 a long period of confinement people had lost 
 their reason. She shuddered, then again 
 sought refuge in a long and silent prayer. 
 
 The next day when her mind reverted to her 
 books she decided to vary her diet of read 
 ing, arid try some of our own authors. In a 
 conversation some years ago an acquaintance 
 had spoken in words of admiration of a rising 
 author named Jack London. Another had 
 strongly dissented and called the author an 
 agitator and an anarchist. Resolving to judge 
 this author for herself she rang for her maid 
 and asked for some of London s books. The 
 woman soon returned with the information 
 that there were none in the library, but that a 
 special messenger had been sent to the city to 
 fetch them. A few hours later she came in 
 with three books, "The People of the Abyss", 
 "The Call of the Wild" and "The Iron Heel." 
 
 Mrs. Lawson decided to read "The People 
 of the Abyss," and soon became deeply absorb 
 ed, but not without keeping her eye on the gar 
 den watching for the reappearance of her 
 coarse visitor. This time she was not to be 
 disappointed. A man came from the other 
 
46 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 end of the garden in search of something, but 
 his movements had a certain furtiveness and 
 betrayed an apprehension which plainly show 
 ed that he felt himself walking on a forbidden 
 path. When he came near the window he look 
 ed up. Oh horrors ! What did she read in his 
 eyes ! A leer which to a woman of refinement 
 and modesty is worse than a blow met her eyes 
 that were looking for a friend. Hastily she 
 withdrew from the window, threw herself on 
 her couch and wept long and bitterly. She felt 
 as if she had been defiled. What man can under 
 stand the feeling of a virtuous woman? 
 
 When she had become calm she revolved 
 the incident in her mind. Had she acted wise 
 ly to let her feelings overcome her? Might 
 the man not have been used as a tool, as an in 
 strument to gain her freedom? Men are vul 
 gar and gross. Working people might act 
 differently from those with whom she had been 
 accustomed to associate, but she felt that a 
 woman s wit had resources more than a match 
 for men s vile and brutal desires, and she re 
 solved to take the risk and appear friendly on 
 his next visit. 
 
 The next day and the following day she sat 
 by her window, and at dusk she nearly strain 
 ed her eyes watching and waiting, but no one 
 appeared. Had she driven him away forever? 
 The next day she thought she recognized him 
 in the group of men engaged in watering 
 flowers. If she could only get to that part of 
 the garden! The doctor s invitation occurred 
 to her; she shrank from his society and had to 
 fight for several minutes against her repug 
 nance against voluntarily seeking his company, 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 47 
 
 but a vague hope of a possible chance for free 
 dom/ helped her to overcome her feelings. She 
 felt herself engaged in a battle of wits and 
 wiles, and remembered the statement, that "in 
 war all means are justified." She summoned 
 her "maid" and commissioned her to ask Dr. 
 Delano to accompany her for a walk in the 
 garden! Soon the doctor appeared. His face 
 bore a triumphant smile which nearly caused 
 her to regret her summons. He offered her his 
 arm but she declined saying, with a bitter smile, 
 "I had rather be completely free for this short 
 walk." Again while passing through the 
 room, which the doctor must have known was 
 free from observation, he tried to embrace her, 
 and in a voice deep with suppressed passion 
 and heavy breathing he said, "I love you," and 
 tried to force a kiss from her unwilling and 
 quivering lips. "Be a gentleman, doctor," she 
 cried, as with an effort she disengaged herself. 
 Her eyes flashed, her bosom heaved, and soon 
 she sobbed bitterly. He scowled. His face 
 wore a wicked expression. Soon she 
 
 stopped weeping in remembrance of her pur 
 pose, and, succeeding in forcing a smile, asked 
 if he were going to take her to the garden. He 
 seemed pleased and the triumphant smile re 
 appeared. They went to the garden talking 
 pleasantly of friends and acquaintances for 
 whom Mrs. Lawson made inquiries. Without 
 the doctor s perceiving it, she led him towards 
 the place where "her man" was working and 
 passed him at not a great distance. Dr. Del 
 ano refused to be led nearer. She caught the 
 man s eye and smiled. A woman s smile ! 
 What can she not say with this wireless means 
 
48 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 of communication. The man seemed startled, 
 his face reddened, his eye beamed with satis 
 faction, but he kept on working as if nothing 
 had happened. 
 
 While this ocular correspondence was going 
 on, Mrs. Lawson kept the doctor engaged in a 
 pleasant conversation, even allowing him to 
 seize and hold her hand. Her purpose achiev 
 ed, she complained of being tired. He led her 
 back, and again made an attempt to embrace 
 her, but she held him at bay, without allowing 
 her feeling of repugnance to become too 
 strongly apparent. She was willing to have 
 him beguile himself with a vague hope. 
 
 Jack London s book proved to be very inter 
 esting. "The People of the Abyss" made her 
 shudder. Could such things really be true? 
 Hugo had pictured the misery and wretched 
 ness of a few, but Jack London put millions of 
 human beings into places and conditions of 
 suffering from which Dante s "Inferno" might 
 prove a welcome haven of relief. "The Iron 
 Heel" was a puzzle. She read of upheavals 
 and revolts against the established government 
 of the United States. 
 
 She heard of an organization preparing even 
 now to overthrow, what she had been led to 
 believe, was the best government on earth. 
 But she realized more and more that there 
 were many things of which she had never 
 dreamed before, that wrongs and oppressions 
 and injustices of all kinds abounded in this 
 beautiful world of ours, and she made a 
 solemn vow that as soon as she had regained 
 her freedom she would devote her life and her 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 49 
 
 resources to the redress of sufferings and 
 social injustices. 
 
 Towards dusk she was pleased to notice 
 that "her man" approached her side of the 
 garden as if in search of something. When 
 under her window he raised his eyes with a 
 long and inquiring look. She shuddered in 
 wardly but her eyes said yes, and he withdrew 
 without looking back. What would he do? 
 She understood his meaning,, but what chance 
 was there of accomplishment ? Relying upon 
 woman s superiority she was willing to have 
 him entertain a false hope. 
 
 She retired at the usual hour. A light noise 
 as if something had fallen against the window 
 roused her from her sleep. She arose and look 
 ed out. The night was dark, but she thought 
 she saw something moving on the ground. A 
 figure below then threw up something which 
 caught in one of the iron bars of the window. 
 It was a hook with a rope attached. Some 
 body pulled below as if to test the power of 
 resistance of rope, hook and bar. Mrs. Law- 
 son trembled violently. What would happen 
 next? After a few minutes a head and then a 
 man was on the outside of the window. With 
 one hand he clutched the rope, with the other 
 he took from his pocket a small chisel with 
 which some of the bars were soon loosened and 
 the man stepped into the room. Mrs. Lawson s 
 heart was beating violently. As soon as the 
 man was in the room he said with a heavy 
 suppressed voice, "Hello, dearie! Not many a 
 sailor could have done such a trick." The 
 night was so dark they could hardly see each 
 other. He tried to take her in his arms. She 
 
50 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 shuddered, then threw herself at his feet and 
 with a voice trembling with emotion she said, 
 "Be a man, think of your mother, think of 
 yourself: be honorable, do a just and brave 
 deed and you shall be a rich man." The man 
 seemed dumfounded, then he said in a disap 
 pointed but not savage voice; "So you just 
 fooled me; the fool fooled the wise guy." 
 
 "I am not a fool, man; I am put into this 
 place unjustly. My husband wants another 
 woman, and the doctor wants money, the 
 same as you do." 
 
 "What, that sanctimonious guy? I always 
 thought he was a hypocrite. What can I do 
 for you, woman? Do you want to run away? 
 All right, come down on the rope. But you 
 would have to climb a pretty steep wall, and a 
 watch dog inside and outside would soon give 
 alarm unless I first killed them, which is not 
 easy." 
 
 "I do not want to do this, only as a last 
 resort. All I want you to do is to mail for me 
 a letter." Oh, why had she not written the 
 letter she intended to send to Morgan? She 
 had thought of doing so, but feared that the 
 letter might be detected. "Will you do this?" 
 she asked. 
 
 "I certainly will. I cannot lose more than 
 my position and I am half tired of this job 
 anyhow." 
 
 "I haven t the letter ready and I fear to 
 make a light. Could you come for the letter, 
 which I would throw out of the window to 
 morrow as you did before to let me know 
 that you adhered to your promise?" 
 
 "Risky business," he answered, "for since 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 51 
 
 you came here this part of the garden has been 
 closely watched, and no work has been done 
 since. I could only come here because I had 
 seen Grumpey, the overseer, with one of the 
 attendants, to whom he is sweet. We others 
 never squeal on each other. If I were caught 
 here I would lose nty job. I would not care 
 for that, but then I would not be able to 
 deliver your letter." 
 
 "Don t come then. I will drop the letter 
 tomorrow night/ 
 
 "I think the moon will set about two in the 
 morning. When I come I will make a noise 
 like an owl to let you know I am here." 
 
 "Your reward will be $10,000." 
 
 "Good!" he exclaimed. "You mean it?" 
 
 "I do," she answered. 
 
 "Put the bars back carefully when I am 
 gone," he advised as he seized the rope pre 
 paring to go as he had come. 
 
 For the rest of the night she sat thinking 
 over her letter to Morgan. Her imagination 
 followed the course of the letter to its destina 
 tion. In her mind s eye she saw the look of 
 amazement, of indignation and of rage spread 
 ing over the impassive face of her lawyer 
 while reading the story of her imprisonment. 
 
 At the dawn of day, as soon as the light 
 allowed her to see, she commenced her letter. 
 She told of the hints given by some of her 
 friends, of, what they considered, too friendly 
 relations between Mr. Lawson and Miss 
 Elizabeth Eliot and how she had refused to 
 give credence to these rumors. Then she gave 
 an outline of the plot by which she had been 
 brought to the sanitarium, of Dr. Delano s 
 
52 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 conduct, and of the means employed to send 
 him this letter. In closing she asked that if 
 possible publicity should be avoided for the 
 sake of the father of her children. She con 
 cealed the letter carefully on her body and 
 then tried to continue the reading of her book, 
 but could no longer get interested. Her mind 
 continued to revert to the possibilities of her 
 own life and her plans for the future. She re 
 cognized that she would never again be what 
 she had been, that her life as a society leader 
 was passed. 
 
 That night she sat watching the moon as it 
 slowly wended its way over Capricorn and 
 Libra to take its dip in the great Pacific, when 
 the deep silence of the midnight air was 
 broken by a light noise which sounded like the 
 cry of an owl. A hardly audible noise like that 
 of a paper striking the ground was next heard 
 and then again the deep silence of the dark 
 night reigned supreme. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 LIBERTY ONCE MORE 
 
 The disappearance of Mrs. Lawson created 
 quite a stir in the aristocratic section of the 
 city of the Golden Gate. At first all kinds of 
 rumors were afloat, which finally crystallized 
 into the accepted belief that the nervous sys 
 tem of Mrs. Lawson had suffered a complete 
 break-down and that at times she had to be 
 guarded carefully to prevent her from doing 
 harm to herself and others. 
 
 Friendship among men is rare, but among 
 women it is rarer still. The leading position 
 which Mrs. Lawson had acquired had aroused 
 the envy of many a jealous rival, but the gen 
 erosity and broad sympathy of Mrs. Lawson 
 had disarmed hostility, and there seemed to be 
 a tacit agreement among various aspirants 
 for social honors that if they could not secure 
 the mantle of leadership for themselves there 
 was no one more fitted to wear it than Mrs. 
 Lawson. But her disappearance had raised 
 the hopes of many to conquer her position. At 
 first many inquiries were made as to the well 
 being of Mrs. Lawson, but they were all met 
 with the declaration that she was about as well 
 as could be expected under existing conditions. 
 A few more inquisitive than others tried to get 
 information through the gossip among the 
 servants, and for a time conflicting rumors 
 53 
 
54 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 filled the air, but no one showed enough inter 
 est to probe more deeply what they considered 
 a delicate affair. 
 
 Among those who felt the greatest sorrow 
 at the news of Mrs. Lawson s affliction was 
 John Morgan, one of the most prominent law 
 yers of Frisco. He had not seen much lately 
 of Mrs. Lawson. His extensive practice had 
 kept him busy and then social pleasures had 
 never much attraction for his active mind, 
 even if his finances would have allowed the 
 participation, which through his liberality to 
 needy friends was not the case. He well re 
 membered little Margaret H arbeson sitting 
 upon her father s knee when he came some 
 times to spend Sunday at his residence. 
 Charles Harbeson had been very fond and 
 proud of little Margie, the only heir to his 
 vast property, yet little Margie could never be 
 called spoiled, as is often the case with only 
 children, and especially heiresses. Her natur 
 al kindness and sweet disposition saved her 
 from becoming haughty and selfish. John, as 
 he was called by friends and acquaintances, 
 from the judge and governor to the office and 
 elevator boy, was known as a fighter and was 
 feared on account of his brusqueness and un 
 compromising disposition. He had always put 
 principles above party loyalty and was conse 
 quently hated and dreaded by the regular 
 party politicians. John had only one extrava 
 gant habit; a big black cigar was always be 
 tween his lips. He saw Margie Harbeson 
 budding into womanhood and sometimes he 
 wished he were younger, that he might enter 
 the arena with the many who were struggling 
 
MORGAN MORAN 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST. 55 
 
 for the hand of the beautiful heiress. He knew 
 the unworthy character of most of these men 
 and their mercenary motives, and when the 
 choice of Margaret fell on a man named Law- 
 son, a crafty and rising financier, who acted as 
 the agent of the Standard Oil in the West, John 
 was sorely troubled. His experience as a 
 criminal lawyer had made him an excellent 
 judge of human nature and he recognized in 
 Lawson the seeming contradictory nature of 
 the lion and the jackal. A fighter like himself, 
 he would have roused a sympathetic feeling in 
 John, but the cold and calculating hypo 
 crisy apparent to a clear eye like John s made 
 him shrink from personal contact and even 
 professional dealings. "That man," he said to 
 himself, "would sell his best friend without 
 even a momentary regret, to gain a financial 
 advantage or to satisfy personal grudge; he is 
 like a criminal who would delight in betraying 
 a pal." Yet he abstained from giving a word 
 of warning, either to Charles Harbeson or 
 Margaret, for he judged it useless and was 
 present and even toast-master at the wedding. 
 After that he did not see much of Margie 
 Lawson. Common talk made Lawson a de 
 voted husband, and his wife a leader in the 
 work of charity and a patroness of art. 
 
 Not long after the wedding Charles Harbe 
 son died, leaving his only daughter his sole 
 heir. The first year of the Lawsons stay in 
 Frisco they sent John many invitations to 
 some of their social functions, but his steady 
 refusals finally caused the invitations to cease. 
 When John was told of Mrs. Lawson s afflic 
 tion he was deeply sorry and a bitter thought 
 
56 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 against the frivolities of high society crept into 
 his heart, for he thought them, at least, a con 
 tributory factor to her sad affliction. So not 
 even he had the slightest suspicion of the 
 actual state of affairs. 
 
 One fine morning John was sitting at his 
 desk smoking his usual black cigar, reading 
 the letters which his stenographer handed him 
 already opened. He had read several, dictat 
 ed some answers, and given instructions for 
 the answering of others when on reading one 
 letter the pupils of his eyes seemed to dilate, a 
 crimson color passed from his forehead to his 
 chin, then a deadly pallor spread over his usu 
 ally so impassive face, so that the stenograph 
 er became alarmed. He then looked around 
 as if in a dream, and unmindful of his sur 
 roundings walked up and down the room in 
 deep agitation. Finally he looked at his sten 
 ographer and said, "I am going out and will 
 not be back today." 
 
 Upon reaching the thoroughfare he boarded 
 a street car which he knew would take him to 
 the park. He wanted to be alone to think over 
 Margie Lawson s letter. How should he act? 
 Oh, if he could only follow the dictates of his 
 own heart and conscience, cunning Lawson 
 should rue the day he concocted his devilish 
 conspiracy; but there was the appeal of Mar 
 garet for the father of her children. With a 
 heavy heart and suppressed lips he finally de 
 cided to abide by her wishes. Concerning the 
 necessary steps and their speedy success he 
 had no doubt. Through Judge Dewey, a per 
 sonal friend, all the legal requirements could 
 be secured. He lost no time. Mrs. Lawson 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 57 
 
 should not spend an hour longer in her dread 
 ful position through any hesitation or negli 
 gence on his part. An urgent message to 
 Judge Dewey brought that gentleman from the 
 court room. A short explanation sufficed to 
 explain the situation, and armed with his 
 Habeas Corpus, and accompanied by four 
 court attendants, whom John knew to be reli 
 able, he went to the sanitarium of Dr. Delano. 
 John sent his card to the doctor, and had not 
 long to wait for that worthy individual, who 
 showed unmistakable uneasiness, trying in 
 vain to wear his usual suave smile. John sat 
 quietly surveying the trembling doctor from 
 head to foot. 
 
 "You look disturbed, doctor; I never 
 expected that my mere appearance in a sani- 
 torium like this would cause such anxiety." 
 
 "You see me surprised I admit, but I do not 
 know why I should have any anxiety." 
 
 "You don t, don t you?" came from the lips 
 of Morgan with a fierceness, half surpressed. 
 "You know me by reputation I have no doubt, 
 and I will inform you that I stand here as a 
 friend of the late Charles Harbeson and his 
 daughter Margaret, and as the result of this 
 letter in the capacity of her lawyer." 
 
 He showed the doctor the signature, the date 
 and place of sending of Mrs. Lawson s letter 
 received in the morning mail. Dr. Delano 
 nearly collapsed. Conscious guilt was clearly 
 depicted on his face. He felt this self accusa 
 tion, but could not help himself. Thus con 
 science, the voice of the higher self, the spark 
 which cometh from above, will sometimes lift 
 her voice and deliver up the lower part of man 
 
58 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 to the Judge for conviction and redemption. 
 The doctor fell into a chair and with a voice 
 trembling with fear he said; "I am in your 
 power, what do you want me to do?" 
 
 "The children of Margie Harbeson shield 
 you from the penalty which you have so justly 
 deserved, but I shall keep my eye on you and 
 this place, and if ever a chance is offered, you 
 can bear in mind that leniency will not come 
 from my side. Now sign these papers of dis 
 charge of Mrs. Lawson and then take me to her 
 apartment. In case of contemplated treachery 
 I will inform you that two men are with me 
 here and two others are outside awaiting my 
 orders, besides Judge Dewey is familiar with 
 the details of this case." 
 
 Mrs. Lawson was sitting by her favorite win 
 dow when her ear was startled by a knock at 
 the door. Expectation, and a mind wavering 
 between hope and fear, had made her nervous. 
 A cry of joy and exultation came from her lips 
 when she recognized the proud and haughty 
 6earing of Mr. Morgan. 
 
 "Oh, you have come, I knew you would 
 come," she cried, and with a convulsive sob she 
 threw herself into his arms. 
 
 A strange thrill went through John as he held 
 in his arms the trembling figure of Margie Law- 
 son, but his outward composure showed nothing 
 of his inward emotion. EDe looked around for 
 Dr. Delano but that worthy gentleman had dis 
 appeared. 
 
 After he succeeded in quieting her somewhat 
 Morgan remarked: "Let us leave here at once, 
 all your things can be sent after you." She was 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 59 
 
 too excited to have a will of her own, and he led 
 her to the carriage. 
 
 "Now where do you want to go? Have you 
 any plan?" asked John when they were ap 
 proaching the city. 
 
 "I have," she answered, "but I want first a 
 few hours rest. The whole thing must be kept 
 from the world for the sake of the children, 
 and to achieve this result I must for a few 
 days at least, return home or rather what I 
 called home, and endure the sight of Mr. Law- 
 son." 
 
 "All right, I will go with you. My presence 
 will give Mr. Lawson a valuable and useful 
 hint under the circumstances." 
 
 Home to her children was now her all-ab 
 sorbing thought. Arrived at the house Mr. 
 Morgan sent his card to Mr. Lawson, while 
 Mrs. Lawson went to her apartment. The 
 meeting between Lawson and Morgan was of 
 short duration. Lawson seemed stupefied and 
 unable to find even words of greeting. Mr. 
 Morgan informed him that he was the legal 
 adviser of his wife and that he considered him 
 self now the guardian of the daughter of 
 Charles Harbeson, his former friend. Not a 
 word of protest came from the lips of Lawson. 
 The meeting of these two men was a striking 
 illustration of the sage s words : "Thrice is he 
 armed who had his quarrel just, and he but 
 naked though locked in steel whose cause 
 with injustice is corrupted." 
 
 As soon as the return of Mrs. Lawson be 
 came known a stream of carriages attested her 
 popularity. She received all her visitors with 
 her usual smile, and to all inquiries she simply 
 
60 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 intimated that she had derived great benefit 
 from her two weeks quiet and rest. 
 
 Her plans for the future had been formed 
 in those trying days at the sanitorium, and her 
 changed situation did not, as would be the case 
 with inferior minds, alter her determination 
 that her life was to be spent in the service of 
 humanity, and especially in inquiring after 
 victims of conspiracy similar to the one from 
 which she had suffered. 
 
 She sent for Morgan and informed him that 
 she wanted him to take charge of the manage 
 ment of the property inherited from her 
 father, and to take immediate steps to secure 
 control. She explained to him that her new 
 aim in life w^ould necessitate a good deal of 
 travel, and sometimes, possibly, the assumption 
 of a different name, and made arrangement 
 for the disposition of her revenues so they 
 should be always ready for her disposal. At 
 first Mr. Morgan tried to dissuade her from 
 her purpose. He pointed out the grave risks 
 and dangers to which she would be exposed. 
 He told her that her case was a very excep 
 tional one and that there was not likely an 
 other case like hers in this or any other coun 
 try. Mrs. Lawson listened to his arguments, 
 but calmly and firmly she informed him that 
 her mind was made up, and that she had de 
 termined to examine life at the bottom, in the 
 valley, and no longer as she had heretofore 
 from the heights. Mr. Morgan bowed sub 
 missively and asked her to bear in mind that 
 in any situation it would always be to him a 
 source of happiness to devote his services to 
 her wishes and success. He left her presence 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 61 
 
 in a thoughtful mood. A sad expression dim 
 med his eyes. Had new hopes begun to start in 
 his heart, and did the intended departure of 
 his fair client cause regrets other than fears 
 for her safety and happiness? Hope springs 
 eternal in the human breast. Not that John 
 would even admit to himself that his solici 
 tude for his client had a more selfish and ten 
 der background. 
 
 To the surprise of Morgan, Lawson made 
 no difficulty in the transference of his wife s 
 property, neither did he raise any objection 
 when Morgan in obedience to instructions 
 from Mrs. Lawson told him that she would 
 leave California and that in a suit for divorce, 
 on the charge of desertion, no contest would 
 be made. "I always sized him up as a moral 
 coward," John murmured to himself as he left 
 Mr. Lawson s office. 
 
 Mrs. Lawson s new life and achievement of 
 her purpose necessitated, at least for a while, 
 a separation from her children. This was hard, 
 but she reflected that sacrifice had to be made 
 for every great and worthy cause and that 
 greater ones had been cheerfully made by the 
 pioneers of human progress and welfare. 
 Upon inquiry she was agreeably surprised to 
 learn that Mrs. Gray s boarding school in 
 Medford, Mass., from which she graduated, 
 was still in existence, and that its facilities had 
 been greatly enlarged, and that a Mr. Southey 
 had a good school for boys in the same place. 
 She determined to examine the place in 
 person. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 A NEW LIFE 
 
 On her journey across the continent she 
 stopped at the principal cities to look, faithful 
 to her promise, at life in its various aspects. 
 From her childhood she had been accustomed 
 to having others do her bidding, and meet her 
 wishes everywhere with humble submission 
 and deference. That condition had always 
 seemed quite natural to her, and she had never 
 given it serious reflection, but now she won 
 dered how it was that some seem to find their 
 happiness in administering to the pleasures of 
 others. The porters in the hotel, how eagerly 
 they rushed forward to carry her luggage, 
 how waiters and chambermaids seemed to vie 
 with each other in contributing to her ease and 
 comfort ! There seemed to be two kinds of 
 people, one made happy and comfortable by 
 the toils of others, and the other made happy 
 and grateful by the permission to render such 
 services. But what surprised her most was 
 the eagerness with which this service was ren 
 dered, and the happiness which it seemed to 
 engender. She also had determined to make a 
 sacrifice and devote her efforts to the welfare 
 of others, but she did it from a sense of duty, 
 without their apparent gratification in its per 
 formance. 
 
 When her children were placed in their new 
 62 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 63 
 
 quarters (for she decided upon the Medford 
 boarding schools) she felt herself free to fol 
 low her life s work. She determined to inves 
 tigate, first public institutions, and especially 
 the public and private sanitoriums of Mass 
 achusetts. This state has always enjoyed the 
 public distinction of being the best governed 
 state in the Union, and she expected to find 
 the most up to date methods, which might be 
 recommended to other states. A letter of in 
 troduction from an influential politician se 
 cured through John Morgan, procured her a 
 most cordial reception at these institutions. 
 With the greatest readiness the directors show 
 ed her through the building and explained the 
 working of their institution. Everything was 
 neat and clean and the most perfect order 
 seemed to prevail. In accordance with a pro 
 mise to Morgan to keep him in touch with her 
 work, she wrote him a letter with nothing but 
 praise of Massachusetts public institutions. A 
 broad sjnile played around the lips of Morgan 
 when he read Mrs. Lawson s enthusiastic des 
 cription. Should he use this opportunity to 
 withdraw her from her self-imposed task or to 
 give her some hints that would be useful in her 
 work? His natural honesty conquered his 
 secret longings and he wrote in reply that if 
 she confined her investigations of public insti 
 tutions to the surface of things as presented by 
 interested officials, nothing but justice, peace, 
 harmony and goodwill would be everywhere in 
 evidence, but if she wanted to reach practical 
 results she would have to look at the bottom of 
 things and come in touch with inmates and 
 attendants. 
 
64 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 This seemed good advice and she determin 
 ed to follow it. She discovered that nearly all 
 the inmates of the public insane asylums were 
 from the so-called lower or working classes. 
 Her first solicitude was, of course, to look for 
 victims of conspiracies, but could find no trace 
 of such a case, and an attendant, whose good 
 will she had secured by a magnificent gift 
 shook his head, when she mentioned such a 
 contingency. But while she failed at first to 
 find any trace of illegal conspiracies, she made 
 some other discoveries. Great was her sur 
 prise when the inner workings of these insti 
 tutions were laid before her eyes. With what 
 solicitude had not the doctors spoken of the 
 condition of some of their patients and discuss 
 ed the methods of treatment for their re 
 covery! Now she was amazed to find that 
 some of these inmates had been in places for 
 years without receiving any kind of attention 
 and soon she also heard whispers of many 
 kinds of abuses. She was shocked at the low 
 intelligence and even moral standard of most 
 of the attendants. Insufficient wages 
 
 could not account for this, for while the pay 
 was small it was better than in most private 
 places for similar services. 
 
 Another feature was a cause of surprise. 
 She learned that while it was no easy matter to 
 have a person sent to a public sanitorium, it 
 was still more difficult to get him out when 
 once successfully placed. The explanation 
 given by her obliging attendant was this : "The 
 state has to pay so much for every inmate and 
 the committing- official does not care to in 
 crease the burden of taxation, while the doc- 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 65 
 
 tor s interest demands the place to be full, as the 
 more inmates the greater his graft." She like 
 wise heard many stories of malpractice and 
 cruelties inflicted, but her attempts to secure 
 positive evidence were for a long time doomed 
 to failure. 
 
 Mrs. Lawson arranged to have some of the 
 attendants come to her room and questioned 
 them carefully about the condition of the insti 
 tutions at which they were employed. She was 
 far from giving implicit credence to their stor 
 ies as she felt that their testimony, unsupport 
 ed by other evidence, would not be of much 
 legal or moral value. The very fact that they 
 had been silent witnesses to things of which, 
 for a consideration, they professed now abhor 
 rence, the smile with which they could relate 
 the most shocking cases of cruelty and abuse, 
 advised caution. Looking at these men, Mrs. 
 Lawson wondered whether an inferiority of 
 mental and moral standard combined with a 
 certain low cunning was considered by Mass 
 achusetts politicians a special qualification for 
 the guardians of the unfortunate wards of the 
 state. 
 
 The evidence gradually collected from pre 
 sent and former inmates, their relatives and 
 friends, and from attendants furnished conclu 
 sive proof of a state of conditions that, Mrs. 
 Lawson thought, would prove quite a shock to 
 the good people of Massachusetts. In her 
 "political" innocence she expected the gover 
 nor to feel deeply grateful for being made cog 
 nizant of improper conditions in public insti 
 tutions. She felt sure that he would order an 
 
66 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 immediate investigation, punish the guilty and 
 inaugurate a sweeping system of reform. 
 
 Her first illusion came when she encounter 
 ed all kinds of obstacles and delays in her 
 efforts to reach the ears of the Massachusetts 
 Chief Executive. For weeks she tried in vain 
 to obtain a hearing. 
 
 Through her well-known connections in San 
 Francisco she could easily have entered the so- 
 called high society of Boston and use acquain- 
 tainces thus formed as a lever to official rec 
 ognition, but she shrank from entering again 
 that world of inane frivolities. But persev 
 erance received its reward. After many fruit 
 less efforts Mrs. Lawson finally succeeded in 
 getting her audience with the governor, and 
 then came her second disillusion. She was 
 amazed at his attitude. Her revelations had 
 nothing startling for him. Some of his re 
 marks were like this : "We cannot have things 
 always in absolute harmony and perfection in 
 these places. The officials and attendants have 
 a very difficult and trying service, and some 
 times the inmates, although insane, may need 
 a more severe treatment. Discipline is neces 
 sary in public institutions." When she spoke 
 in a voice vibrating with indignation of the 
 various cruelties inflicted and of the outraged 
 feelings of these poor people, the governor 
 smiled and remarked indulgently: "My dear 
 madam, please do not excite yourself. There 
 is no cause whatever for indignation. You fail 
 to see the situation in its proper relations. You 
 seem to forget that inmates of these places 
 recruit themselves exclusively from the lower 
 or working classes. They do not feel as we do. 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 67 
 
 Many things that would cause us mental and 
 physical anguish are taken by them as a mat 
 ter of course, and are even expected." 
 
 "I will look into this matter, but think you 
 greatly exaggerate things. I distrust some of 
 your testimony. Dr. Downs and Dr. Jones 
 are men of the highest standard in their pro 
 fession; they are on the spot, and if things 
 were as you say, and, I am willing to admit, as 
 you think, these men would long ago have in 
 terfered and asked official intervention." 
 
 "These doctors stay in their own residences, 
 they spend but a few hours in the asylums on 
 visiting days. They hardly ever see the pa 
 tients, they are satisfied to draw their salary 
 with the least exertion, they are not worthy of 
 the confidence which you seem to place in 
 them." 
 
 "Your generous nature makes you utter 
 some rash judgments. Think the matter over 
 carefully and you will find everything quite 
 natural. An investigation besides would need 
 a special appropriation and would needlessly 
 arouse the public." 
 
 "You refuse then to do anything at all in 
 this matter?" she asked in a voice deeply dis 
 appointed. 
 
 "I feel it is my duty to act in this way. One 
 of the first principles of statesmanship is to 
 keep the people quiet and contented and you 
 millionaires especially have no interest to stir 
 up things," concluded the governor with a sig 
 nificant emphasis. 
 
 "My interest today lies with the people, the 
 poor and suffering, and you, even more than 
 
68 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 I, should consider yourself their special 
 guardian." 
 
 "In theory yes, and in political speeches too, 
 but madam, I am surprised that you from the 
 place which you occupy should have no better 
 perspective of things." 
 
 "I am sorry that I did not convince you, but 
 I can do nothing." He arose and she took her 
 leave. 
 
 Next day she wrote to Morgan, informed 
 him of the state of affairs and reported her in 
 terview with the governor. A knowing smile 
 played around the lips of John as he read this 
 communication from Mrs. Lawson. He knew 
 politics and politicians and foresaw that such 
 would be the attitude in Massachusetts as well 
 as in any other state. He wrote Mrs. Lawson 
 a lengthy letter in which he set forth that this 
 result had to be expected, that a governor even 
 if he personally wished otherwise had to con 
 sider party policy; that men were looking for 
 office and that their chances were diminished by 
 discrediting the management of public institu 
 tions and party appointees. He advised her 
 to submit her evidence to a good journalist and 
 send it to an opposition newspaper. "Massa 
 chusetts" he wrote, "is Republican, so you 
 must select a Democratic paper. Do not be 
 hard on the papers either if they refuse to 
 publish your revelations; the counting room 
 dominates even partisanship. Libel suits are 
 sometimes looming up in the background, but 
 the thing most dreaded is the loss of patron 
 age. The most lucrative advertisements come 
 today from large department houses, controlled 
 by high finance, and the powers in control do 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 69 
 
 not look favorably on such revelations. As a 
 last resort you can try Kearst s paper published 
 in Boston. Owing to its habitual sensational 
 ism its communications are not always taken 
 at face value by the readers, but might succeed 
 in forcing a discussion and controversy which 
 might lead to definite results." 
 
 She followed the advice given her and had 
 her evidence made into a first class article by 
 a well known journalist. Disregarding Mor 
 gan s advice on party lines, she first tried the 
 Advance. For over a week she bought a copy 
 of that paper every day looking for the article. 
 When nothing appeared she went in person to 
 the editorial sanctum and was informed with 
 a bland smile by the editor that he had no time 
 thus far to read her manuscript, but would do 
 so at his earliest opportunity. She withheld 
 the words that came to her lips and tried to im 
 press upon his mind the importance of the 
 subject and the necessity of speedy publica 
 tion. The manuscript was returned. She 
 next tried the Herald, then the Globe, then the 
 Post with similar success. Kearst s paper the 
 American, did the same as the others. She re 
 ported her lack of success to Morgan. With a 
 feeling akin to satisfaction John read the ac 
 count of Mrs. Lawson s failure to secure a 
 hearing. Both for her own sake and in the in 
 terest of justice and good government he 
 would have liked her to have succeeded in her 
 efforts, but we are pleased always in finding 
 our judgment correct even if the result is op 
 posed to our interests and our wishes. 
 
 He wrote back that he would send a person 
 al letter to Mr. Kearst which he hoped would 
 
70 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 lead to acceptance of article. And sure enough 
 a few days later she received from the "Amer 
 ican" office a letter in which submission of 
 article was solicited. She sent the article to 
 the editor, with a few words of appreciation 
 and promised financial responsibility in case of 
 any suit for libel. The next day she was sore 
 ly grieved and fairly indignant when she read 
 her article which appeared printed in the form 
 of a personal letter to the editor. She hardly 
 recognized the manuscript, the article had be 
 come so emasculated that no possible effect 
 could be expected from its publication. What 
 should she do? The journalist who had ar 
 ranged the article advised the printing of a 
 pamphlet and its distribution throughout the 
 state. She did not like the idea and somehow 
 shrank from the notoriety which such a step 
 would entail, but finally consented. The pam 
 phlet was printed and widely distributed. But 
 things went on the same as before. The pub 
 lic did not seem to get interested, the papers 
 took no notice; only one made some jocose 
 remarks about the western millionairess who 
 had discovered a new fad to beguile her time 
 and spend her superfluous money. 
 
 One morning Darbey, her informant at the 
 sanitarium in Danvers, came to her room at 
 the hotel greatly excited. A man named Ket- 
 chel had been killed by two attendants, Mason 
 and Dixon. On account of an infraction of the 
 rules which had cost them some extra labor 
 they had attacked him in his room and given 
 him such a beating that he died two days later. 
 The doctors, trying to hush things up, had him 
 buried quietly and without the usual cere- 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 71 
 
 monies. Darbey could give details which es 
 tablished the truth of his story beyond reason 
 able doubt. Mrs. Lawson was greatly shock 
 ed and yet experienced a certain feeling of 
 satisfaction. The governor now would be 
 forced to admit the truth of her former allega 
 tions and through the prosecution of this case 
 she hoped to be able show other things that 
 would rouse the public and insure the reforms 
 for which she was striving. But she soon rea 
 lized that others did not share her feelings. 
 Her lawyer to whom she submitted the testi 
 mony and evidence furnished by Darbey seem 
 ed reluctant to act. He was a Republican and 
 feared the activity on his part, in a case like 
 this, would cause him to lose official favor and 
 damage his chances of preferment. 
 
 "That man is dead anyhow," he remarked. 
 "Why make a disturbance and fill the people 
 with distrust of our public institutions." 
 
 She looked at him in surprise. She had 
 suspected before his zeal for justice and inter 
 est in her endeavors but she was not prepared 
 for such indifference and unwillingness. 
 
 "All right," she said after some reflection, 
 "I will engage another attorney." 
 
 "Oh, I am perfectly willing to take the 
 case and do as you wish if you insist." 
 
 "No," she answered, with a half contemp 
 tuous vibration in her voice, "I once heard a 
 man say, that a hound which must be carried 
 to the chase will never catch the fox." 
 
 A lawyer named Berwin had been highly 
 recommended for his ability and for a lawyer s 
 exceptional integrity. She engaged his ser 
 vices and to stimulate his energy she promised 
 
72 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 a special fee if the case would be carried to a 
 successful termination. But Berwin encoun 
 tered unexpected obstacles. The authorities 
 were not willing to act. They pretended to 
 disbelieve the stories of Darbey and tried to 
 discredit his evidence. He had already been 
 summarily dismissed and was threatened with 
 charges of mis-conduct. At the advice of her 
 counsel Mrs. Lawson tried to secure the co 
 operation of the relatives of the murdered man. 
 But she found great lukewarmness coupled with 
 fear and awe of the authorities. Members of 
 the working class seem to feel instinctively 
 that government was not instituted for their 
 interest and protection and they have a dread 
 to come in contact with its legal machinery. 
 
 Another turn was then suggested. Ketchel 
 had been a printer, a member of the Typo 
 graphical Union of Boston. Berwin thought that 
 something might be expected from the activity 
 of his union. He discussed the case with the 
 officers of Ketchel s lodge. They expressed 
 sympathy for Ketchel but their civic pride had 
 been too long dormant to be awakened at once. 
 
 Neither did it seem to concern them espec 
 ially that a member of their Union had met 
 with foul treatment. There was but one idea 
 that seemed to underlie as a motive power of 
 their actions, although not openly expressed in 
 so many words. What is in it? Why should 
 they make for themselves extra work without 
 compensation. Berwin paid a visit to Mrs. 
 Lawson and informed her that a certain sum 
 of money, judiciously expended would greatly 
 facilitate matters. In answer to an inquiring 
 and hesitating look Berwin simply said, "Peo- 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 73 
 
 pie won t move without pay." She accepted his 
 suggestion. The next Sunday at the regular 
 meeting of the Central Labor Union the case 
 of Ketchel was brought before the meeting. 
 Several prominent labor leaders expressed great 
 indignation at the treatment to which one of 
 their members had been subjected. They de 
 nounced in the strongest terms the authorities 
 for their indifference to the wrongs done to 
 working men and a resolution was carried un 
 animously to demand a full and impartial in 
 vestigation of the case. Copies of this resolu 
 tion were sent to the Governor, the district at 
 torney, the legislature and the press. The 
 papers now could not help mentioning the 
 affair, and the authorities were forced to act. 
 
 The body of Ketchel was taken from the 
 grave. Ketchel s family made zealous through 
 a considerable donation engaged a doctor re 
 commended by Mrs. Lawson to assist the ex 
 aminer and watch the official medical report. 
 Mason and Dixon were indicted for man 
 slaughter and brought to trial. Some of the most 
 revolting stories came out in the trial, cruelties 
 inflicted upon other patients by these and other 
 attendants could not be kept from the testimony. 
 A verdict of guilty was returned but the court 
 imposed the lightest sentence permitted by law. 
 The trial had been practically behind closed 
 doors ; only persons directly interested in the 
 case were admitted in the court room. The 
 reports of the press were very meager and 
 couched in such terms as not to arouse public 
 interest or indignation. The expected public 
 investigation did not seem to be forthcoming. 
 Governor Dates refused to give another audi- 
 
74 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 ence. Berwin, or rather a check for one thou 
 sand dollars, succeeded in inducing a member 
 of the legislature to offer a resolution asking 
 for an investigation of the insane asylums of 
 the state. Mrs. Lawson had hesitated when ask 
 ed for the check, but Berwin simply said that 
 people had to be paid for their work. "Men 
 won t move without money," was one of his 
 stock phrases. 
 
 The resolution in the legislature was refer 
 red to the recess committee. 
 
 "Will anything come from it?" Mrs. Lawson 
 asked doubtfully. 
 
 "No," Berwin said thoughtfully, "the recess 
 committee is the burial place for unwelcome 
 resolutions, which on acount of public opinion 
 or party policy cannot be ignored altogether or 
 openly rejected." 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 THE STREAM OF LIFE 
 
 Things looked rather discouraging indeed. 
 Her expenditure of energy, of time and money 
 seemed thus far to have borne no visible fruit. 
 A few minor officials had been punished for a 
 notorious crime, but the system she tried so 
 hard to reform was still operative and seemed 
 to enjoy official favor. It was therefore a 
 source of sincere gratification when from in 
 mates of insane and penal institutions she re 
 ceived letters containing many expressions of 
 deep gratitude for the improvements inaugu 
 rated since her agitation. So her efforts had 
 not been without effect altogether. The thou 
 sands of inmates of the public institutions of 
 Massachusetts had at least derived some ben 
 efit from her exertions. This reflection acted 
 as a stimulant and she decided to continue her 
 efforts. 
 
 Her investigation at first confined to insane 
 asylums had afforded her many glimpses into 
 so-called alms-houses and prisons. Some of 
 the inmates had made the rounds several times, 
 so that it was undecided whether insane asy 
 lums were . breeding places and preparatory 
 schools for alms-houses and penal institutions, 
 or vice versa. On the whole, the number of 
 those who had graduated from penal institu 
 tions first seemed larger, but the inter- 
 75 
 
76 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 dependence and mutual obligation of these 
 places for patronage was clearly apparent. 
 The information thus obtained soon shjawed 
 that the cruelties and tortures practised in 
 prisons, mis-named reformatories, were even 
 worse than those in the insane asylums. The 
 inflictions of all kinds of torture had been 
 elaborated into a regular system and seemed to 
 afford great sport to guards and officials. "Are 
 these men possessed of evil spirits of which we 
 read in the Bible?" Mrs. Lawson asked one 
 day of Mr. Berwin. 
 
 "Result of prison atmosphere," was the 
 answer. He was quite scholarly and a half 
 Swedenborgian, besides the Greek idea of the 
 aura was familiar to him. "Our thoughts and 
 actions are influenced by our environment," he 
 continued, "by the atmosphere that we inhale." 
 
 Berwin had engaged a keeper named Reilly 
 at Deer Island to get evidence of abuse and 
 malpractice. Previous to his engagement at 
 Deer Island, Reilly had held for many years a 
 similar position at Charlestown Prison, and his 
 recollections dated back to several administra 
 tions. He could tell many stories that shed a 
 lurid light on Massachusetts politics and 
 methods of prison discipline. Among other 
 things, he told of a poor Jew who had been 
 driven to commit suicide by a keeper with a 
 special dislike for Christ-killers as he express 
 ed himself. He told of "plantings" at Cherry 
 Hill, by which phrase he meant the placing in 
 solitary confinement, from which but few 
 emerged, without having body and mind per 
 manently impaired; in fact, Cherry Hill was 
 considered by keepers and inmates as a kind of 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 77 
 
 novitiate for Bridgewater, the establishment for 
 the criminally insane over which a certain Dr. 
 Brew presided. But nearly all the cases Reilly 
 related had happened too far back to allow 
 legal proceedings, and Berwin offered him a 
 special reward for evidence of abuse that 
 would result in a conviction before the courts. 
 One day Reilly made his appearance with an 
 expression on his face that clearly showed that 
 he had something of importance to communi 
 cate. "I have found out something," he said 
 "but I would like to have more than promises 
 as far as reward is concerned and some 
 arrangement in case I should lose my posi 
 tion." 
 
 "What do you mean?" asked Berwin. 
 
 "Well do you remember poor Darbey? Pie 
 is now looking around for a job which he lost 
 by giving you people information. I think I 
 can tell of a case which will entitle me to the 
 reward offered for successful evidence, but 
 what will you do if I lose my job?" 
 
 "We offered Darbey a good position out 
 West. He was around yesterday and will start 
 for his new place of employment in a few 
 days. You will be taken care of in the same 
 way." 
 
 "All right. I think I can trust you to do the 
 right thing." He then related how a man 
 Fitzgerald had been so maltreated that he had 
 become a cripple for life. "I just heard of the 
 case yesterday," he continued. "Fitzgerald 
 had been placed in a special ward in the hos 
 pital and hardly anyone had known what was 
 the matter with him. He is scared of his life 
 
78 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 and you will have to get him out of the place 
 if you want him to talk." 
 
 "Can you give me the name of some of his 
 relatives ?" 
 
 "I did not see any of them but I know his 
 wife and four children live on Emerald 
 Street." 
 
 Berwin laid the case before Mrs. Lawson. 
 "Prosecute immediately," she exclaimed. 
 
 "Let us be careful," answered Berwin, 
 "with the good will of the district attorney 
 something might be done. If he is unwilling, 
 prosecution is difficult and most likely would 
 lead to no definite results. For some reason I 
 do not stand well with the district attorney. 
 In fact," he said bitterly, "I am looked upon 
 askance by most court officials and even 
 judges. I lack the faculty to insinuate myself 
 into the good graces of Massachusetts politi 
 cians and their appointees ; but I have a friend 
 and colleague named Crowley who, though 
 honest himself, is a personal friend of the dis 
 trict attorney and stands well with the judges. 
 We d better make him nominal attorney and 
 prosecutor in this case." 
 
 "I had confidence in you before Mr. Berwin, 
 but your disfavor with Massachusetts politi 
 cians confirms my good opinion of you. Do as 
 you think best. Expenses do not matter." 
 
 Crowley secured the co-operation of Fitz 
 gerald s relatives. He had him taken from the 
 Island and he secured the indictment of the 
 two keepers. But the press ignored the case. 
 When the trial was held it was practically a 
 star chamber affair, but the keepers were 
 found guilty by a jury and the judge took the 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 79 
 
 case under advisement. After two weeks de 
 liberation he gave as his verdict that it was 
 against public policy and would be prejudicial 
 to prison discipline to send keepers to prison. 
 He annulled the case and the two keepers, em 
 boldened by their impunity, were at liberty to 
 continue their nefarious maltreatment of the 
 unfortunate wards of the state. Mrs. Lawson 
 was not especially surprised at this result. She 
 had in fact expected such an outcome, but she 
 knew that in spite of the failure of official and 
 outward recognition, her work had already 
 made officials and attendants more careful of 
 their ^treatment of the inmates in^ the public in 
 stitutions. 
 
 In the meanwhile Mrs. Lawson had kept a 
 watchful eye on the insane asylums. She con 
 tinued to be a visitor in company with relatives 
 of patients. In one of her visits she became 
 engaged in a conversation with a man named 
 Larson, a tailor from Revere who had come to 
 see a countryman of his named Henson. "Hen- 
 son," Larson declared, "is today as sane as you 
 or I. He has been in this place for fourteen 
 years. He craves now for his freedom to such 
 an extent that unless he is released he will suc 
 cumb to grief and sorrow. He is daily grow 
 ing worse. A few months ago I had succeed 
 ed in securing the doctor s permission for his 
 release. The minister of the Church of which 
 Henson had been a member had secured for 
 him a good position as caretaker of a Swedish 
 house and all arrangements had been made for 
 his installation when the doctor informed me 
 that Henson s wife objected to his release and 
 that without his wife s permission he could not 
 
8o A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 discharge the man. The Rev. Mr. Yorenhan- 
 son and myself went to see the wife and tried 
 to reason with her. We pointed out that her 
 husband s health was so undermined by his 
 long confinement, that, at best, he had but a few 
 years more to live, and we beseeched her to let 
 him close his earthly life in friendly surround 
 ings, but she remained obdurate and became 
 abusive towards me as well as towards her 
 Minister. Upon inquiries we heard of some 
 rumors that since her husband s confinement 
 she had met a man whom she liked better and 
 that, most likely, is the explanation of her 
 strenuous objection to Hanson s release. We 
 have laid these things before the doctor but 
 thus far have not succeeded in securing Hen- 
 son s discharge against his wife s objection." 
 
 Mrs. Lawson wondered how such things 
 were possible. If the man were insane 
 the hospital authorities should not consent to 
 his release, regardless of the wishes of a wife, 
 but, if mentally sound, it seemed strange indeed 
 that a man should be kept confined in an in 
 sane asylum because his wife had found a 
 lover. 
 
 "The doctor," Mr. Larson continued, "offer 
 ed to release Henson, if I could guarantee his 
 leaving the country, but this is more than my 
 finances would allow and when I questioned 
 Henson upon the subject, he did not take kind 
 ly to the idea of being thus transported. I 
 have no one in Sweden, he lamented; my 
 near relatives are all dead and I have no place 
 I could go in Sweden. He was yet able to 
 work, he thought, and support himself, if he 
 were given a chance. But when he was made 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 81 
 
 to understand that his freedom was dependent 
 upon the acceptance of these conditions, he con 
 sented. I am a poor working man myself," 
 said Larson, "and I am going among my 
 countrymen to raise a fund, but thus far with 
 a very meagre result. All my acquaintances 
 are working men, like myself, and of course 
 they can spare but little." 
 
 Mrs. Lawson asked for an introduction to 
 Henson and intimated that if she should find 
 things as Larson said, she would contribute to 
 the fund. Together with Larson she went to 
 see Henson in his ward and found a miserable 
 wreck of humanity. As far as she could judge 
 the man spoke rationally, but his bodily health 
 seemed very poor. "He was much better phy 
 sically and mentally a few weeks ago," ex 
 plained Mr. Larson, "his disappointment after 
 having been promised his freedom has weigh 
 ed heavily upon his mind and sapped the 
 strength of his body." Mrs. Lawson was deep 
 ly touched. She told Larson that she would 
 contribute any sum needed to complete the 
 fund necessary to send Henson to Sweden, but 
 she expressed great doubt whether in his pre 
 sent condition he could stand the voyage. Mr. 
 Larson then had a long conversation with the 
 doctor, and this gentleman promised that he 
 would give the case his most careful considera 
 tion. The next thing she heard of the case was, 
 when in a letter from Larson, she was told that 
 Henson had been transferred against his wishes 
 to the asylum at Medfield and had been put in 
 one of the worst wards of that place, and that 
 in consequence his condition was now worse 
 than it ever was before. 
 
82 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 Faithful to her promise to examine life at 
 the bottom, Mrs. Lawson took many walks in 
 the poorer quarters of the City of Boston. The 
 sights she met sometimes beggared description. 
 Filth and flouting lewdness, abject poverty and 
 want met her eyes unaccustomed to such 
 things. What touched her most was the sight 
 of children growing up under such conditions. 
 Sometimes she saw little urchins dragging 
 home boxes and boards for fire wood. Is there 
 not enough gas and electricity, she wondered. 
 One evening she went home with one of the 
 children, if the place found could be designat 
 ed by such an honorable and pleasant sounding 
 word. She found but one room, in which lived 
 a family of six. Gas there was none in the 
 building. A stove was used for cooking, sum 
 mer and winter. Coal was dear and the children 
 were sent out in the street to gather wood. The 
 day was warm, people were sweltering in the 
 street; over twenty, according to the papers, 
 had died from sun stroke the day before ; yet 
 these people had to use a wood fire to cook their 
 food. The heat in the room was stifling beyond 
 endurance. Mrs. Lawson threw her purse up 
 on the table, overpowered by inward emotion 
 and quickly left the premises. Gas and elec 
 tricity, she reflected, are not yet for the poor. 
 These benefits of civilization seem not yet to 
 have reached the bottom of the social strata. 
 
 One day on one of her tours of investigation 
 she was walking in the lower part of Washing 
 ton Street and had just passed Dover, when 
 out of a house she saw emerging a woman 
 with a baby in her arms. The sorrowful look 
 on the woman s face attracted her attention, 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 83 
 
 but before she could come near enough to 
 make inquiries the person had disappeared. 
 But, somehow or other, the sorrowful look and 
 the little baby s face remained before her men 
 tal eye the whole day, and by an unaccount 
 able impulse she was forced to go again to that 
 neighborhood late at night. Hardly had she 
 reached the place where she had seen the 
 scene of the morning, when she again saw the 
 woman and baby. The woman looked so 
 weary, the sorrowful look on the face seemed 
 even deeper than in the morning; Mrs. Law- 
 son approached her with a friendly greeting. 
 The woman became startled, frightened, evi 
 dently she was not used to kind words or a 
 friendly interest. The wretched see danger 
 everywhere. It would seem that, since their 
 conditions can hardly become worse, any un- 
 looked for interest should instill a feeling of 
 hope, but such usually is not the case. The 
 mind accustomed to misfortune ceases to ac 
 cept something good and everything new 
 arouses fear and alarm. Upon inquiry Mrs. 
 Lawson learned that the woman had walked 
 the whole day with the baby in her arms in 
 search of a friend in Roslindale, who she 
 thought might help her and in fact she had 
 received from that friend a quarter. "I did not 
 dare to spend a nickel out of that for carfare," 
 the woman explained; "you cannot get a lodg 
 ing for less than twenty-five cents. Even as it 
 is I have not been able to get a room. People 
 do not want the baby. They think it might 
 cry." Mrs. Lawson looked at the tiny baby 
 which looked even too weak to cry. 
 
84 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 "Why don t you put the baby into an 
 asylum?" 
 
 "I wanted to do so, but the priest wanted to 
 see my marriage license, and I did not have it 
 with me," said the woman with a deep blush 
 on her face. Mrs. Lawson wondered whether 
 the teachings of the Nazarene given in the 
 story of Mary Magdalene had been lost al 
 together upon the modernized Catholic 
 Church. She gave the woman quite a consid 
 erable sum of money to provide for her im 
 mediate wants and then instructed Benvin to 
 provide for further needs. 
 
 Mrs. Lawson recognized by this time that 
 politics or government was more deeply con 
 nected with the wellbeing of the people than she 
 formerly supposed. This conviction had led 
 her to take quite an interest in current politics. 
 But a good many things seemed inexplicable. 
 Mr. Morgan, to whom she communicated her 
 perplexities, advised the study of history. "The 
 mind of man," he wrote, "receives its most 
 valuable guidance from the study of three 
 things; language, mathematics and history. As 
 to which of the three is the most important, 
 teachers differ. Language is our vehicle of 
 thought, mathematics trains the mind for cor 
 rect reasoning and history gives us knowledge 
 of man, of the evolution and development of 
 the human race. The schools do but scanty 
 justice to this subject. It nearly seems there 
 is a conscious purpose underlying their meth 
 od of teaching or rather mis-teaching history. 
 Nearly all they require is the memorizing of 
 events and the dates of their occurence. In 
 monarchial countries, I understand, the child- 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 85 
 
 ren merely learn by heart the date of accession 
 of each ruler and his demise, together with the 
 history of their countries wars and battles 
 won ; the lost ones are usually passed over in 
 silence. The underlying causes of wars and of 
 the changes in the structure of society are 
 either not touched at all or presented in a dis 
 torted light. I can understand why Kings do 
 not like the people to understand too much of 
 life and government, but when in a Republic 
 the same method is used it is indicative that 
 the people have lost control of the government. 
 One of the best books on history, I think, is 
 Seligman s Economic Interpretation of His 
 tory. From a superficial reading of history 
 it would appear that all men fought for was 
 glory or fame, but a deeper look will reveal 
 the fact that the acts of men have a more sub 
 stantial basis. Men fought for the best hunt 
 ing ground, for the best pasture lands, for the 
 best field adapted for agriculture, just the same 
 as you see them contend today and sometimes 
 fight for the best markets. And just as the re 
 lations between nation and nation have a very 
 material basis, so has the internal development 
 of the country. Here also we see classes or sets 
 of men contend for the best seats at the ban 
 quet table. In the struggles between Patricians 
 and Plebians or Spartan Helot we see fore 
 shadowed the politics of our own time. If you 
 will examine carefully the records of the past, 
 the panorama of life, especially politics, will 
 cease to be a riddle." 
 
 She resolved to follow John s advice al 
 though she saw that it involved a great pains 
 taking effort and a good deal of time. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 REFORM IN NEW YORK 
 
 When she first came to Boston the papers 
 were full of a political campaign waged in 
 New York. According to the paper the fight 
 was between the forces of good government 
 and reform, and the followers of corruption 
 led by notorious Tammany Hall. The whole 
 country had been aroused and seemed to take 
 an interest in the outcome. Nearly all the 
 papers had sided with the forces of reform, 
 the very word Tammany was used as a by 
 word for infamy and corruption. Now New 
 York was to be cleaned from that cesspool and 
 to the lasting benefit of the whole country the 
 influences of Tammany over state and 
 national politics were to be broken. Success 
 attended these mighty efforts. The forces of 
 reform obtained a glorious victory and nearly 
 all the papers burst forth in joyous exultation 
 over the triumph of law and order and good 
 government. Mrs. Lawson had become inter 
 ested herself in the struggle and felt much 
 pleased over the success of the good cause. 
 The reform administration had now been in 
 control lor several months and she decided to 
 see with her own eyes the benefits of the new 
 reform. When she arrived in New York she 
 took rooms in a quiet and secluded apartment 
 house. Unaccompanied she visited the various 
 86 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 87 
 
 sections of the metropolis of the New World. 
 Her mind became more and more impressed 
 by the contrast between rich and poor. There 
 seemed to be two different worlds, one of 
 which knew little of the other. The greater 
 the magnificence on one side, the greater the 
 wretchedness on the other, the greater the 
 wealth and luxury of one, the greater the pen 
 ury and want of the other. The condition of 
 the two seemed to stand in an inverse ratio. 
 Several times she strolled through the Ghetto. 
 She saw the letters spoken five thousand years 
 ago by a people who now lived in the most ab 
 ject poverty and degradation; she saw the des 
 cendants of the proud Romans share the fate 
 and fortune of the children of Zion. She 
 mused over the strange ways of fate and won 
 dered whether there were not an inward con 
 nection not recognized by the physical eye, a 
 hidden bond that links together the fate of in 
 dividuals and of nations. 
 
 One day while walking through Madison 
 Square Garden she was startled by what seem 
 ed to be the piercing cries of a little boy. 
 Walking towards the direction from which the 
 sounds came she soon found herself in a 
 crowd of people who were all running the 
 same way. Her aristocratic instinct made her 
 shrink from contact with a promiscuous crowd 
 but she had come to learn and she repressed 
 her inward reluctance and mingled freely with 
 the curious throng. Soon she came to a spot 
 where a large crowd surrounded a big police 
 man who held a little urchin not over three 
 feet tall by the collar in a threatening attitude 
 and threatened to bring him to the station. The 
 
88 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 poor child cried so piteously for his release 
 and for another chance, he promised so be 
 seechingly never to do it again that some of 
 the by-standers were touched and they inter 
 ceded with the officer to give the boy another 
 chance. The guardian of the law at first was 
 obdurate but finally yielded to their entreaties 
 and the boy ran away. Somebody then asked 
 what the boy had done and he was told that 
 the rascal had tried to sell candy in the park. 
 "I caught him at it once before," the officer 
 added, "and gave him a warning. I cannot be 
 so easy now, we have a reform administration 
 and things are very strict just at present." 
 Mrs. Lawson had been a silent spectator. At 
 a short distance she could see the little ragged 
 urchin. She signalled to a cab and ordered the 
 driver to drive in the direction of the boy. 
 When the cab had caught up to him she alight 
 ed and went to the boy and offered to buy 
 some candy. The little boy eyed her suspi 
 ciously; yet so young he had learned to fear 
 the police and suspect their tricks. He looked 
 at her piteously as she held out to him a dollar 
 bill, but he did not dare take it. He knew it 
 was against the law to peddle his wares on the 
 streets. She then asked him to step into her 
 carriage but he began to tremble. He evident 
 ly feared some hidden motive. What pictures 
 could his frightened imagination put before his 
 mental eye? They walked together quite a 
 while. She questioned him about his mama 
 and papa, when she noticed that they were at 
 tracting attention. It was not a common sight 
 in New York to see an elegantly dressed, 
 beautiful woman hold familiar conversation 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 89 
 
 on the public thoroughfare with a ragged 
 street urchin and she overheard all kinds of 
 comments. "I will go with you to mama and I 
 will give her something nice," she promised. 
 The boy had gained confidence and he follow 
 ed her into the carriage. When asked for the 
 street where his mama lived he gave Essex 
 Street. After a short ride they came to 
 the house. She dismissed the carriage and 
 with the little boy climbed about six stories to 
 the top of the building. The odors emanating 
 from rooms and corridors were nearly suffo 
 cating, but firm and resolute she climbed on. 
 What a tiny boy could stand all his life she 
 ought to be able to endure for a short time at 
 least. They finally reached the home of the 
 boy. They came into a dark room and at first 
 she had difficulty to distinguish the objects. 
 She saw something that looked like a window, 
 but it admitted but a faint light. The law in 
 New York requires a window for each room, 
 but this window seemed to open into a court 
 from which the light was not better than the 
 interior of the house. The landlord had com 
 plied with the letter of the law. Gradually, as 
 her eyes became accustomed to the semi dark 
 ness, she recognized a bed, a stove, a table and 
 a chair. In the bed something seemed to move. 
 She aproached and saw a lean and haggard 
 woman with a baby in her arms. The features 
 of the woman still bore traces of what must 
 have been more than ordinary good looks and 
 even now there remained some traces of re 
 finement quite out of harmony with the abject 
 surroundings. The woman in the bed did not 
 seem especially surprised at the presence of her 
 
go A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 elegant visitor. She answered Mrs. Lawson s 
 questions in a matter of fact way, that her 
 husand who had been a trainman on the rail 
 road had been killed through an accident, a 
 little over a year ago; she spoke of her efforts 
 to support herself and four small children, she 
 related how she had fallen sick and was ex 
 pelled from her last lodging because she could 
 not pay the rent and concluded that she felt 
 that her time would soon be over and, "The 
 sooner the better/ she added, "for when I am 
 dead you people will have to take care of my 
 little ones." Mrs. Lawson in surprise asked 
 who she thought she was and received the 
 answer, "I suppose an agent of the woman s 
 aid society. One was here last week, and ask 
 ed all kinds of questions just like you and a 
 day later we got a few quarts of beans, a 
 pound of coffee and two loaves of bread, but 
 the beans and the bread did not last long with 
 four hungry mouths to feed. God knows I ate 
 but little of it. Some good man," she contin 
 ued, "stocked my eldest boy with a supply of 
 candy to sell, but he is very much afraid of the 
 police. Since the new mayor is in they are 
 very cross to newsboys and peddler folks. 
 Tammany was never so hard on the poor as 
 they are now." 
 
 Mrs. Lawson said nothing. With great dif 
 ficulty she kept the tears from running down 
 her cheeks. My God, was it possible? was this 
 a sample of the great reform movement of 
 which she had read so much in the papers? She 
 repressed her emotion and explained to the 
 woman that she was an entire stranger in New 
 York, that she was not connected with any 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 91 
 
 charity organization, official or private, that 
 she had met the little boy by chance, that for 
 some reason she could not explain herself, had 
 come with him to see his mama. 
 
 "I am fairly rich," she continued, " I will 
 see that you get food for yourself and child 
 ren, and suitable lodgings and when you are 
 well again I think I can get you a place, so that 
 you can support the children if you want to 
 keep them, or things can be managed to get 
 them into a good home." 
 
 The poor woman gasped, she could not find 
 words to express her feelings or ideas. "Are 
 you an angel from heaven?" she finally ex 
 claimed, in a trembling voice. 
 
 "I might be and I hope I am an agent of such 
 a place." She stayed with the woman a few 
 minutes longer and asked her to be of good 
 hope for Providence had caused them to meet. 
 
 "I believe again in God," the poor woman 
 cried, "I had lost all faith when I saw my poor 
 children starving." 
 
 "Have faith and trust in God, He watches 
 and sees everything. I found that out myself." 
 Mrs. Lawson gave the boy a sum of money 
 sufficient for immediate wants and went home 
 very thoughtful. To her mind came the 
 scene described in "Les Miserables," of Gav- 
 roche and the waifs in Paris. So Hugo had 
 not overdrawn his picture after all. The words 
 of Gavroche, "Now you are safe, safe from 
 the police," had a deep significance not only in 
 Paris a hundred years ago but in the New 
 York of the Twentieth Century. 
 
 But in what did these so loudly heralded re 
 forms of the new administration consist? Was 
 
92 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 it confined to the scaring of little children? 
 Were there no other and better results? She 
 wrote a letter to Berwin and explained the sit 
 uation, and asked his advice how she could 
 secure evidence of the work of the present re 
 form administration in New York. Berwin 
 wrote her to see a lawyer named McCarty who 
 he said, was quite a politician and familiar 
 with New York conditions and politics. 
 
 Mrs. Lawson called at this gentleman s of 
 fice. She told him that he had been recom 
 mended by Mr. Berwin and then stated her 
 errand, to get information on the subject of 
 the benefits to New York of the present re 
 form administration. McCarty looked at her 
 in amazement. The expression on his face 
 seemed to waver between a doubt as to her 
 earnestness of purpose and the sanity of her 
 mind. After his look had reassured him of 
 both, he laughed heartily, in fact he seemed to 
 have great difficulty to keep a serious face. 
 "So my friend Berwin sent you to get informa 
 tion about the benefits of the reform govern 
 ment. I am really sorry that I have to disap 
 point you for even the devil, (please excuse 
 the mention of that gentleman s name) cannot 
 get anything from a man that has nothing." 
 
 "Well, have there been no results what 
 ever?" 
 
 "Oh, yes," he replied with a half cynical and 
 amused smile playing around his lips. "Let 
 me see if I can explain things briefly and con 
 cisely. In the last political campaign, Madam, 
 there were four main issues, the so called 
 social evil, the liquor question, and the gam 
 bling business together with charges of briber}-. 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 93 
 
 I cannot give you too many details about the 
 solution of the first issue for you are a lady. 
 I can tell you the main and as far as I can see 
 the only effect. You will have noticed that on 
 every corner on Third Avenue between 
 Eighth and Twenty Fifth Street as likewise on 
 some other corners there is a kind of saloon 
 and hotel. A certain class of houses having 
 been closed by the police, business in these 
 hotel saloons has improved to such an extent 
 through the efforts of the new reformers that 
 the landlords have been enabled to double the 
 rent. 
 
 "The second issue, on Sundays all saloons 
 are now closed in front and patrons must 
 enter from the side or back door, growlers 
 must be wrapped in paper. Oh, don t you 
 understand New York slang," as he recognized 
 a blank look in Mrs. Lawson s eyes. "The 
 growler is a pitcher that is used for carrying 
 beer. In the so called Raines Hotels the prop 
 rietors get their waiters now for nothing on 
 Sunday, they can keep the sandwich money." 
 In answer to another surprised look from his 
 fair listener McCarty explained that on Sun 
 days liquor could only be served with meals. 
 "They order a sandwich, an egg or something 
 of that sort. The sandwich is understood to be 
 merely for show, and the customers are suppos 
 ed to understand this. They recognize that the 
 first glass of beer is ten cents, besides the egg 
 is usually quite old and the sandwich too hard 
 to be eaten. The egg or sandwich is supposed 
 to do service for the next comers. "I heard a 
 funny story the other day," he continued with 
 a sardonic smile; "a man from Missouri want- 
 
94 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 ed to eat his sandwich some Sunday. The 
 waiter, who saw what he deemed his rightful 
 wages disappear between the jaws of his 
 customer, got angry, an altercation started and 
 the farmer was thrown out. 
 
 "There remains the gambling issue. Well 
 these men have to be a little more careful, 
 make a little less noise and pay twice the 
 amount of hush money to the police and politi 
 cians." 
 
 "And is that really all this reform adminis 
 tration is doing?" 
 
 "That is all I can see," replied the genial 
 Mr. McCarty. 
 
 "Well what is your fee for the informa 
 tion?" asked Mrs. Lawson as she rose to 
 leave. 
 
 "Well I don t see how my information will 
 do you or anybody else much good. You have 
 taken a little of my time, it is true, but I think 
 I had better not consider this short and to me 
 pleasant conversation as a professional or 
 business transaction." She thanked Mr. 
 McCarty for his kindness and left in a very 
 thoughtful mood. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 JOHN B. MORAN 
 
 Having ascertained the benefits of the Re 
 publican Reform Administration in New York 
 Mrs. Lawson returned to Boston. When she 
 arrived she learned that quite an important 
 political campaign was under way. The Dis 
 trict Attorney, a man named Smith who had 
 held his position for over twenty five years 
 had suddenly died and his death necessitated 
 a new election. The late Smith had been of a 
 very conservative nature, he had made it the 
 rule of his office never to take the initiative in 
 any prosecution and only accept cases that had 
 gone through the lower courts. Rumors of 
 bribery and corruption in high or low places 
 never disturbed his equilibrium, grafting poli 
 ticians were never alarmed about any activity 
 emanating from the office of the district attor 
 ney. The papers had always sung his praises 
 and after his demise nothing but words of eu 
 logy and services faithfully performed were to 
 be found in the public press. Smith had been a 
 special favorite of the two political parties and 
 of the public service corporations and for 
 many years no contest was even waged for his 
 position. With the open support of the press 
 and the politicians of both parties any attempt 
 to beat him at the polls was considered hope 
 less by the aspirants for the emoluments of 
 95 
 
96 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 that office. Smith s death was deeply regretted 
 by the politicians. When they deliberated up 
 on the selection of a worthy successor their 
 choice fell upon Smith s assistant a man named 
 Slowfoot. Both parties thus agreeing upon the 
 same candidate his election was considered by 
 all a foregone conclusion. But the unexpected 
 happens sometimes in politics. 
 
 There lived somewhere in Boston, sometimes 
 called unjustly, it seemed tc Mrs. Lawson, the 
 Athens of the West, a man named John B. 
 Moran, who had quite a reputation as a crim 
 inal lawyer. In politics on account of strong 
 individual tendencies he was considered quite 
 erratic, as a man who could never be relied up 
 on by either side and politicians looked with 
 askance at the political aspirations of John B. 
 as he was called by all. But John B. had long 
 looked with covetous eyes at the office of dis 
 trict attorney or the mayoralty. When Smith 
 died John B. thought that his time had come 
 and he calculated that if he could get the nom 
 ination of either party, the Republican or Dem 
 ocratic, his chances for election were good, 
 that his own personality and forceful 
 eloquence could easily do the rest. His usual 
 affiliation was on the side of Democracy and 
 he made use of all the wires known to an old 
 politician in order to get the nomination of his 
 party, but the strong influence emanating from 
 the conservative element and the weight of 
 powerful financial interests won the day and 
 his candidacy was rejected. Nothing daunted, 
 John B. offered himself to the Republican 
 party. He pointed out to them that it would 
 be a great triumph for them as a minority 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 97 
 
 party to elect their candidate. He assured them 
 that he held in his own hand sufficiently strong 
 cards to insure his election on their tickets. 
 But the Republican politicians looked askance 
 at the promises of John B. The words Repub 
 lican or Democratic had no special significance 
 for them, neither did they care very much for 
 a party victory. Smith s assistant, who had 
 promised to continue the policies of his pred 
 ecessor, was good enough for them. They did 
 not care to take any risks. 
 
 But John B. was a fighter. He had nothing 
 to lose even by defeat. The advertising 
 secured through a vigorous campaign would be 
 a valuable business asset even in case of fail 
 ure. Free from obligation to any political or 
 ganization, he bravely unfurled his standard 
 and called upon all citizens, upon the virtuous 
 and honest of both parties, to assemble under 
 his banner. He had been on the inside of poli 
 tics for a long time. He had many stories to 
 tell of incompetence and corruption of which 
 the public had heretofore heard nothing. 
 Several atrocious crimes recently committed 
 and still unpunished had created some public 
 resentment and dissatisfaction with the office 
 of district attorney. John B. made it a special 
 feature of his campaign to point out violations 
 of the law in high places unpunished by the 
 constituted authorities. His strongest card 
 was the violation of the liquor law by the most 
 prominent hotel in the city, the Billion House. 
 The liquor law of Massachusetts was quite 
 severe and its provisions were most strictly en 
 forced against the small saloon keepers by the 
 Republican State Government. The conserva- 
 
98 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 tive element of that party always denounced 
 in strongest terms the iniquities of the liquor 
 traffic and moralized upon the demoralizing 
 effect it had upon the whole community. John 
 B. Moran declared everywhere that if the peo 
 ple would entrust him with the power of office 
 he would soon reduce to humble submission the 
 rich violators of the law and that under his ad 
 ministration the arm of justice would smite all 
 transgressors of the law and make justice and 
 equity reign supreme in their beloved city. 
 John B. was an old campaigner, he knew the 
 tricks of politicians ; he was the son of an Irish 
 emigrant, and the population of Boston being 
 of that nationality with over sixty per cent, 
 this was a valuable argument ; but the organiz 
 ed forces of the city government were hostile 
 to him. The press hardly took any notice of his 
 campaign, with the exception of one evening 
 paper which remained neutral in the struggle, 
 not caring to espouse his candidacy and to 
 share the ignominy of his defeat, which was not 
 doubted by friend or foe. John B. had no 
 financial resources. All the money he could 
 raise for his campaign was a two thousand 
 dollar loan on his insurance policy. But the 
 people had heard something of the great things 
 accomplished in New York by a new wonder 
 ful reform administration. Even ideas are 
 sometimes contagious and many thought that 
 they would follow the example of New York 
 and have also a taste of reform. Thus to the 
 surprise of all John B. Moran received the 
 majority of votes cast for district attorney. 
 
 Slowfoot and his advisers had felt them 
 selves so secure of victory that they did not 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 99 
 
 even deem it necessary to reply to the charges 
 of Mr. Moran. So Boston woke up one fine 
 morning and realized that it had entered the 
 paths of reform in the administration of jus 
 tice. The papers who had either ignored or 
 ridiculed Moran s pretensions, who had called 
 him unsound, erratic and unsafe now called 
 him the man who dares. 
 
 At first John B. seemed fully to justify the 
 confidence of the people. He went to work 
 with a vim that surprised his most staunch 
 supporters. The Hotel Billion House was 
 promptly indicted. The points of the law were 
 so clear and plain, its violation had been so 
 open and fragrant that not even a subsidized 
 and corrupted press dared to make an open 
 defense. All they could do was to make apol 
 ogies and use extenuating terms and point out 
 the great amount of taxes paid by the proprie 
 tor of the hotel. 
 
 Great indeed was the dilemma of the rulers 
 of Massachusetts. They could not tell the 
 common people openly that the law ought not 
 to be the same for the rich as for the poor. 
 They did not dare to claim special privileges 
 for the liquor appetite of the rich while de 
 nouncing in press and pulpit the unfortunate 
 craving for alcohol by the working class. Peo 
 ple wondered and bets were freely made upon 
 the result. Some thought that Moran would 
 recall his hounds for a consideration, but those 
 who knew John B. personally, knew better. 
 John B. cared nothing for mere money, he 
 wanted power and his unexpected success had 
 greatly inflated his political aspirations, and he 
 really did his best to make Billion House com- 
 
ioo A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 ply with the provisions of the law. Whether 
 even he expected to succeed is another ques 
 tion. The main object to a legalized liquor 
 business by Billion House was its too close 
 proximity to a public school house, the so call 
 ed Northrop school. Soon the politicians of 
 both parties wondered why they had not long 
 ago thought of a remedy that lay so near at 
 hand. Billion House could not do a profitable 
 business without a liquor license. What was 
 necessary therefore, and in fact the most 
 simple thing in the world was to close the 
 school and transfer the pupils to some other 
 building. The knot which seemed so compli 
 cated unravelled itself. 
 
 One fine morning with strange unanimity all 
 the papers of Boston brought out lengthy ar 
 ticles on the dilapidation and unfitness for hab 
 itation of the school building that stood so near 
 the Billion House. Some papers went so far as 
 to declare that the condition of the building 
 was an imminent danger to the lives of the 
 school and casual passers by. They demanded 
 in the strongest terms the immediate evacua 
 tion of the building and the removal of the 
 children from their dangerous position. The 
 only thing that surprised the thoughtful read 
 er was, that this dangerous condition should 
 not have been detected before, and that thou 
 sands of children should have been left expos 
 ed to such palpable dangers and that it had re 
 quired the need of the Billion House for a li 
 quor license to make manifest the unsafe and 
 unfit condition of the school building. 
 
 Mrs. Lawson wondered what the final result 
 would be. The latest move of the friends 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 101 
 
 of the Billion House was a surprise to 
 many. Would it not be an unprecedented 
 scandal and a great political blunder to close 
 the school house to save a liquor license. What 
 effect must such a thing have upon the com 
 mon people? The excuse of the building s dil 
 apidation was too thin not to be seen through 
 by the most unsophisticated. 
 
 And sure enough the men at the helm 
 changed their attitude. The condition of the 
 school was no longer discussed in the news 
 papers. But a bill was introduced in the legis 
 lature to legalize the license of Billion House. 
 There was a clause in the constitution of 
 Massachusetts that the legislature must not 
 make sectional laws, so words had to be insert 
 ed to make the law applicable in the whole 
 state, whenever certain specifications were ful 
 filled. That these specifications at present ap 
 plied to one place only and might never to any 
 other did not need any special consideration. 
 Providing the appearance of constitutional 
 action could be preserved the spirit and intent 
 of the constitution did not seem to disturb the 
 equanimity of Massachusetts Solons. The 
 school building near Billion House is still used 
 for the purpose it was built for and the papers 
 of Boston know nothing any more of dilapida 
 tion or danger to children and passers by. 
 Thus ended the fight of John B. Moran against 
 Billion House. He had caused that hostelry 
 of the rich a slight inconvenience and unlocked 
 for expenditure of money, for it needed ex 
 pensive eye glasses to see the dilapidation of a 
 newly built school house. But the whole affair 
 gave Mrs. Lawson another valuable illustra- 
 
IO2 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 tion of the power of money in the government 
 of our country. But John B. had attained 
 his object, he had increased his popularity in 
 general and even raised himself in the es 
 teem of Mrs. Lawson, for as far as she could 
 see he had done his best to enforce the law and 
 redeem his promise. 
 
 In handbills distributed during the campaign 
 John B. had promised in the most solemn style 
 that he would set in motion the machinery of 
 justice whenever any violation of the law was 
 brought to the office of the district attorney. 
 Mrs. Lawson thought she had sufficient evi 
 dence of malpractice to justify legal action 
 and she felt sure that an investigation would 
 bring out facts that would result in the convic 
 tion of the guilty. She discussed the subject 
 with Berwin but this gentleman had but little 
 hope of her being successful in enlisting the 
 services of John B. "John B. Moran has great 
 ambitions," he said. "The man who dares 
 will hardly dare to raise the antagonism which 
 such an act as an investigation would arouse." 
 
 "But the people would stand by him, their 
 favor would be more than an equivalent for 
 the hostility of a few politicians." 
 
 "The people are led, they are gullible. John 
 B. caught the politicians napping once, he him 
 self hardly expects to repeat this performance. 
 He will try to conciliate them and to quiet 
 their apprehension in the hope that they in 
 turn will show themselves grateful." 
 
 But Mrs. Lawson determined to test Mr. 
 Moran. It would be an additional experience 
 and might prove a valuable lesson in her new 
 life. 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 103 
 
 She went to the court house and to her 
 agreeable surprise she met with the utmost cor 
 dial reception. Mr. Moran was a man small in 
 stature, his personal appearance far from pre 
 possessing, only his eye had a certain depth 
 which spoke of unusual will power and mental 
 concentration. She stated her case, gave him 
 the result of her own observation and handed 
 him the evidence collected from inmates and 
 attendants. John B. listened with close atten 
 tion and promised to give the case his most 
 careful consideration and to inform her of his 
 decision, but never a word came from the office 
 of Mr. Moran. In reply to many solicitations 
 from Mr. Berwin he had but one answer that 
 the case was still under advisement. 
 
 But M r. Moran kept one campaign promise : 
 he was easy to approach, his office remained 
 open to all seekers after justice. Mrs. Lawson 
 asked and obtained another personal inter 
 view. 
 
 "The evidence is not conclusive. It is not 
 sufficient to get an indictment from the grand 
 jury," declared John B. 
 
 "The internal evidence is strong," insisted 
 Mrs. Lawson, "other facts will be brought out 
 in the investigation. Many inmates are afraid 
 to talk now but will speak freely when they 
 feel the protection of the law. The people 
 will appreciate your action in behalf of the un 
 fortunate members of society." 
 
 "Will they?" answered Mr. Moran. "Did 
 you ever hear of Mr. Short a former governor 
 of Massachusetts?" 
 
 "No. I am a stranger in Boston." 
 
 "Well that man quite a number of years ago 
 
104 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 did just what you want me to do. He routed 
 the politicians in the first skirmish with the 
 frenzied applause of the common people but his 
 chances as a political leader were lost forever. 
 Did you ever read in the history of Rome the 
 story of the Gracchi?" Mrs. Lawson looked up 
 in surprise, she was not prepared to find a stu 
 dent of ancient history in the person of John 
 B. Moran. 
 
 "No." 
 
 "Well, read it, it will teach you a valuable 
 lesson." 
 
 "Well will you do nothing then? Did you 
 not promise to put in motion the machinery of 
 justice at any definite information of wrong 
 doing?" 
 
 "Yes, when in my opinion the case will war 
 rant such a proceeding. I have shown my sin 
 cerity but I owe something to myself and my 
 future career." 
 
 "You speak now the same kind of language 
 as any ward politician and is this worthy of the 
 man who dares?" 
 
 Mr. Moran smiled gratified at this flattering 
 appelation. "I have gained that reputation 
 with the people and I expect from it great 
 results, provided I do not frighten too many 
 vested interests. You are a millionairess your 
 self, I understand, and you ought to know 
 what your class is capable of doing and what 
 the people can be made to swallow. The open 
 violation of the law and shameful political 
 juggling in the case of Billion House failed to 
 arouse the people s indignation and they have 
 already forgotten all about it. The trouble is 
 with the people; they forget quickly the bene- 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 105 
 
 fits received or injuries inflicted, but vested in 
 terests neither forget nor forgive." 
 
 "Even if I admit all that you say is true, that 
 does not absolve you from doing your duty to 
 the people even if ingratitude and neglect 
 would be your only reward." 
 
 "The heroes in romances I know act as you 
 suggest but in real life the Don Quixote s 
 quickly come to grief." Mrs. Lawson looked 
 at Mr. Moran. His "Quixotic" illustration 
 raised him in her esteem as a scholar, but also 
 showed that he could not be reached by ap 
 peals to higher ideals that would involve a sac 
 rifice of his political ambitions. 
 
 "Be honest to me, Mr. Moran," she said 
 after a short pause, "if I am successful in 
 strengthening my evidence will you lend your 
 co-operation in getting an investigation?" 
 
 "I cannot promise. An investigation of 
 public institutions is a very serious and far 
 reaching undertaking whose results cannot be 
 measured, and caution is requisite." 
 
 "I am certainly disappointed in the man who 
 dares. I expected to find him a man of action 
 and I can only see a timid, self-seeking politi 
 cian." Mr. Moran winced under this accusa 
 tion; a gleam of anger came into his piercing 
 eye, but he repressed all outward signs of emo 
 tion and said calmly, "I am sorry that my open 
 and honest attitude has made no better impres 
 sion." He arose and Mrs. Lawson left his 
 office, poorer by the loss of another illusion 
 and richer by the receiving of another lesson on 
 politics and the way of politicians. 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 A CONSPIRACY. 
 
 Mr. Berwin had been entrusted by Mrs. 
 Lawson with considerable funds for the secur 
 ing of information of the condition of sanitar 
 iums, public and private, in all parts of the 
 United States. The main object of Mrs. Law- 
 son had been at first to search for victims of 
 conspiracies similar to the one from which she 
 herself had suffered. Mr. Berwin strongly 
 doubted the existence of such victims and he 
 expressed himself to this effect to his client, 
 but he promised to keep his eye open for such 
 a possibility. He realized that he was not like 
 ly to find evidence of conspiracies in public in 
 sane asylums whose inm ; ates recruited them 
 selves from the lower walks of life and from 
 w r hose confinement no one could derive a spec 
 ial benefit. Men will not act without a motive ; 
 this motive is in ninety-nine out of one hun 
 dred cases gain of money or property. The 
 Latin dictum in bono cui bono is strongly im 
 pressed upon all students of the legal profes 
 sion, as the strongest guide in legal difficulties. 
 
 At the request of Mrs. Lawson, Berwin had 
 hired a special agent named Ritter to visit pri 
 vate sanitariums and come in touch with in 
 mates and attendants. For some time the re 
 ports of this agent bore no promise of defin 
 ite results. There were of course a number of 
 106 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 107 
 
 inmates who claimed to be sane and to be un 
 justly detained but an investigation did not 
 warrant an interference. 
 
 But his latest report was different. It con 
 tained the story of the confinement in one of 
 the most select and secluded sanitariums of a 
 young woman, an heiress to several million dol 
 lars. The facts as reported by Ritter were as 
 follows. A Mr. De Ruiz from Pittsburg, a 
 multi-millionaire, had died leaving his fortune 
 in equal shares to his wife and only daughter. 
 Mrs. De Ruiz after a few years of widowhood 
 had married a P. H. Stanhope of New York. 
 This gentleman lost the whole of his own and 
 the greater part of his wife s fortune in a gig 
 antic stock speculation. The wife died soon 
 after, some say of broken heart. Her daughter 
 Alice De Ruiz in her eighteenth year became 
 engaged to a young man named William 
 Norris, the scion of one of the most prominent 
 families of New York. For some unknown 
 reason the engagement was broken off and a 
 few weeks later Miss De Ruiz was brought to 
 the sanitarium. 
 
 This sanitarium was located in one of the 
 most beautiful and secluded spots in the city 
 of New York, and was presided over by a Dr. 
 Flaherty. There were rumors afloat that the 
 doctor had lost quite a large sum of money in 
 the same speculation as Mr. Stanhope. Alice 
 De Ruiz, Ritter reported, had made several at 
 tempts to secure her liberation and gone so far 
 as to try to escape twice with the connivance 
 of attendants whom she had bribed. The first 
 time she was apprehended before she reached 
 the nearest town, the second time she was 
 
io8 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 brought back through the legal machinery in 
 voked by her step-father. 
 
 The case looked promising to Berwin. Mil 
 lions were at stake. The motive, the cui bono 
 was present with all its weight. He went to the 
 room of Mrs. Lawson and unknown to him 
 self his face wore an expression of gravity 
 that showed Mrs. Lawson that he was the 
 bearer of unusual news. She pointed to a chair 
 and without saying a word he handed her the 
 letter from Ritter. Mrs. Lawson seemed to 
 read with a great interest. Her face became 
 slightly flushed as her eyes went slowly over 
 the pages. After she had finished she looked 
 at Berwin and each recognized the identity of 
 their thoughts. 
 
 "I think I had better go in person." 
 
 "I think so myself, but be careful. Do noth 
 ing rash, keep me informed of every detail and 
 take no important steps without my advice. 
 We most likely have to deal with people as 
 cunning as they are unscrupluous and wiles 
 must be met with wiles. Such people can only 
 be beaten with their own weapons." 
 
 The next day Mrs. Lawson departed for 
 New York. Through Ritter she secured the 
 names of some families who had one of their 
 members in the sanitarium at N and to her sat 
 isfaction she found the names of several with 
 whom social relations could be easily establish 
 ed. She kept her motive carefully in the back 
 ground and through skilful manceuvers she in 
 duced a certain Mrs. Rice whose daughter was 
 a patient at N to visit the place in her company. 
 Together they went to the sanitarium and Mrs. 
 Lawson had an introduction to Dr. Flaherty. 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 109 
 
 He was a man about middle age, carefully 
 groomed and always spoke with a suave and 
 unctuous voice. Somehow or other his whole 
 demeanor strongly reminded her of Dr. Finerty. 
 In her second visit at the asylum she told him 
 that she had just learned that a Miss De Ruiz 
 was in his charge, that she had known her 
 mother quite intimately many years ago and 
 asked whether she could not be allowed to see 
 Miss De Ruiz. "I think I remember her," she 
 continued, "although she was but a mere child." 
 While she spoke she watched carefully the 
 face of the doctor. She saw an uneasy expres 
 sion come into his eyes as she mentioned the 
 name De Ruiz, which uneasiness seemed to 
 deepen at her request for a personal meeting. 
 But the doctor had good control of himself 
 and his feelings, and after a few minutes hes 
 itation he declared that he would consider the 
 matter and if possible accede to her wishes. 
 
 His whole attitude had turned Mrs. Law- 
 son s suspicion into absolute certainty and she 
 was more gratified than surprised when the 
 doctor informed her on her next visit that the 
 condition of Miss De Ruiz had recently taken 
 a turn for the worse, that she had grown more 
 melancholy and that the sight of strangers 
 threw her usually into fits of hysteria from 
 which she could be reclaimed only with great 
 difficulty. "In a case like this, w r e do not allow 
 even relatives to see the patient, but I thought I 
 might make an exception in your case and I 
 paid Miss De Ruiz a visit and tried to ascer 
 tain what impression your name would make, 
 but there was absolutely no sign of recogni 
 tion; and when I asked her if she would like 
 
no A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 to see a lady named Harbeson, she in her own 
 way expressed great unwillingness, and in the 
 best interest of Miss De Ruiz I think you had 
 better not see her now; maybe at some future 
 time when her condition will have improved." 
 
 Mrs. Lawson now felt sure of her position. 
 She was convinced that the doctor had not 
 even seen Miss De Ruiz, much less asked her 
 any questions about her intended visit ; but she 
 pretended to be fully satisfied with Dr. Flaher 
 ty s explanation. She informed Berwin of the 
 situation and asked his advice. He replied by 
 return mail that he shared her opinion but he 
 told her that great circumspection was neces 
 sary in order to secure their object. "There 
 are two main pivots," he wrote, "in the working 
 of our government and its legal machinery, 
 money and political influence. A lawyer who 
 holds or has held a high political position or 
 stands in close relation to one of the great pol 
 itical parties will move our legal machinery 
 with ease and swiftness, while a lawyer with 
 out prestige no matter how great his talent or 
 even his genius will not easily set in motion 
 the wheels of justice. Newspaper notoriety 
 or a legal prosecution is most likely not desired 
 by Miss De Ruiz as Stanhope after all was the 
 husband of her mother. My advice is: secure 
 the legal services of Senator Depew or ex-gov 
 ernor White, or the law firm with which either 
 of these gentlemen is connected. Their services 
 will be very expensive, but it may be the 
 cheapest in the end. If successful, Miss De 
 Ruiz will reimburse you." 
 
 Mrs. Lawson paid but little attention to 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST in 
 
 hints of expenses. What was money in a case 
 like this? 
 
 Mrs. Lawson returned to New York and 
 visited the law firm of which ex-governor 
 White was a senior member. She had met him 
 socially many years ago and was accorded a 
 most deferential reception. After a short con 
 versation on social incidents Mrs. Lawson in 
 formed him that she required his legal services 
 in a very grave and delicate matter whose 
 management would require the utmost discre 
 tion. The governor promised his closest atten 
 tion and she laid before him her knowledge of 
 the De Ruiz-Stanhope history and gave him 
 her personal observations and deductions. He 
 listened without interruption and after she had 
 finished she thought she noticed in his eye a 
 gleam of intelligence which showed that he 
 understood the situation and more or less 
 shared her own views. "If things are as you 
 say," he said, "and, to be frank, I am inclined 
 to share your opinion, I have no doubt that 
 the affair can be managed satisfactorily. I 
 am willing to take the case, but in the interest 
 of all concerned, publicity should be avoided ; 
 Miss De Ruiz herself would hardly like to play 
 the role of a newspaper heroine in a matter of 
 this kind. Besides the consideration of public 
 policy does not make it expedient to give the 
 general public glimpses of the happenings in 
 high society. There have been altogether too 
 many scandals within the last few years in our 
 ranks, and people might draw conclusions not 
 in the interest of the class to which, after all, 
 we ourselves belong." 
 
 "All right, Governor, I leave things to your 
 
H2 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 judgment, only do not lose a minute for the 
 sake of Miss De Ruiz, whose sufferings I can 
 imagine, and, if possible, I would like to have 
 things arranged in such a way that I will be 
 the first to greet her after her release. I have 
 reasons of my own for this wish, besides hav 
 ing been a friend of her mother. I would like 
 best to have her leave the sanitarium in my 
 company." 
 
 "I think this can be managed." 
 
 "I will take the matter in hand immediately 
 and keep you informed of results." 
 
 About two weeks later, she received a short 
 note from the ex-governor, telling her that 
 affairs were progressing favorably and soon 
 after an urgent summons from the ex-gover 
 nor s office. She went immediately and found 
 him in a very thoughtful mood. 
 
 "Well," he said after a short greeting, "the 
 affair is settled. You can have Alice De Ruiz 
 placed in your charge, but" he continued with 
 an ominous expression in his eyes, "I am 
 afraid there is another ugly side to the affair." 
 In answer to her surprised and apprehensive 
 look he said in a low voice, "I have grave rea 
 sons to think that the fortune of Alice De Ruiz 
 is no longer intact. Her share in her father s 
 estate, about ten million, had been in the con 
 trol of her step father, and Mr. Stanhope s 
 affairs I am informed, are very involved and I 
 have some grave misgivings." 
 
 A sigh of relief came from the lips of Mrs. 
 Lawson. "Money matters must wait and can 
 be adjusted later. All I want," she said, "is to 
 hold Miss De Ruiz in my arms as soon as 
 possible." 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 113 
 
 "All right, this wish will be gratified. With 
 your permission I will go with you, my pres 
 ence might save you some unnecessary embar 
 rassment." 
 
 She accepted his offer and together they left 
 the office. 
 
 On their way to the sanitarium they discuss 
 ed the case and Mr. White offered his future 
 services in straightening out the financial 
 affairs of Miss De Ruiz. In the course of 
 conversation Mrs. Lawson asked if he did not 
 think that the laws regulating commitment to 
 sanitariums needed a complete revision. He 
 reflected a few minutes and then replied, "I do 
 not think so. It is not the law that is at fault. 
 The best laws can be offset with money and 
 cunning. We cannot even now in the present 
 case institute a prosecution for any direct vio 
 lation of the law. Mr. Stanhope would have 
 no difficulty in procuring expert testimony to 
 the effect that the mental condition of Alice 
 De Ruiz fully justified his action in placing her 
 in a sanitarium. You cannot prove or disprove 
 a doctor s diagnosis, no matter how much his 
 opinion might be impugned. The fault lies 
 with the greed and venality of man and not 
 with the laws." 
 
 Mrs. Lawson did not care to enter into a 
 controversy upon the subject. Her mind and 
 her heart travelled ahead of the swiftly moving 
 train and in her mental eye she saw Alice De 
 Ruiz in a situation which she could imagine 
 and fully appreciate. 
 
 Upon their arrival at the sanitarium his ex 
 cellency attended to all the formalities. His 
 card soon brought Dr. Flaherty. His face 
 
H4 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 wore an embarrassed look but he succeeded in 
 maintaining a professional and business like 
 attitude. He greeted Mrs. Lawson with a look 
 of recognition and then stated that he under 
 stood that his patient Miss De Ruiz was to be 
 put in her care. "I have already informed Miss 
 De Ruiz of this decision, but she does not seem 
 to approve. Morbid suspicion, the usual and 
 most prominent symptom of mental unsound- 
 ness, makes her see all kinds of plots and con 
 spiracies." 
 
 A bitter thought came into the mind of Mrs. 
 Lawson, as she listened to the doctor s explan 
 ation. She fully understood the meaning of 
 such words. 
 
 "Bring me to her apartment," she said, "and 
 leave us alone for a while and I do not think 
 I shall have any difficulty in quieting the appre 
 hension of your, or rather, now, my charge." 
 
 "All right." 
 
 "Wait for me, Governor, and please do not 
 get impatient at any delay, for my interview 
 with Miss De Ruiz might be of longer duration 
 than you would expect." 
 
 "I will walk around the garden. Do not 
 hurry on my account." 
 
 Her heart beating with violent expectation, 
 not free altogether from misgivings, she fol 
 lowed Dr. Flaherty to the apartment of Alice 
 De Ruiz. Soon they entered an elegantly fur 
 nished room and sitting by the window Mrs. 
 Lawson saw a figure and face of such unsur 
 passed loveliness that her heart went out in 
 deep sympathy, for she knew the pains and 
 sufferings accompanying a woman s beauty so 
 flattered by men and envied by women. 
 
ALICE DE RUIZ 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 115 
 
 But the demeanor of Alice De Ruiz at the 
 sight of her visitor was by no means one of a 
 joyful welcome such as might be expected from 
 the prospects of release from dreadful confine 
 ment. On the contrary, as she arose from her 
 seat her whole attitude was rather one of de 
 fiance and distrust. 
 
 Mrs. Lawson felt deeply moved, but she 
 could understand. She made the doctor a sign 
 to withdraw and after he had done so, she ap 
 proached the girl with outstretched arms. 
 Alice De Ruiz gave one inquiring and search 
 ing look and then fell weeping into Mrs. Law- 
 son s arms. Together they wept. Their tears 
 mingled and formed the first links of a friend 
 ship that was to enter deeply into their lives. 
 
 It took some time before their agitation sub 
 sided and then Mrs. Lawson suggested their 
 immediate leave. "We can defer all explana 
 tions, my darling," she added in a voice still 
 trembling and shaking with emotion. "Let it 
 suffice for you to know that I have known your 
 mother. We were not very intimate, it is true, 
 but, I know not for what reason, there always 
 was a bond of sympathy between us, and to re 
 assure you completely let me tell you that I 
 have suffered the same way as you did and 
 that this brought me to your rescue." 
 
 "You are then my deliverer," cried the girl 
 in a tearful voice, "and I had awaited your 
 coming with such suspicion. I had thought 
 that you were a tool of my stepfather. Please 
 forgive." 
 
 "Nothing to forgive, my dear, and nothing 
 to thank. I was delivered by a friend and by 
 rendering you the same service I but pay a debt 
 
n6 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 to Providence. Besides your suspicion was 
 only natural. I would have felt the same way 
 in your position. Now let us go, we can post 
 pone all explanations and plans for a later day, 
 for I do not think we shall part soon again if 
 ever. There is a lawyer here with me, but we 
 had better dismiss him for the present." 
 Without further delay they left the room. Mrs. 
 Lawson looked for the ex-governor and soon 
 found him in the garden. When this gentle 
 man saw the two ladies coming towards him 
 linked in each other s arms like sisters long 
 parted, he felt that his company for the present 
 would only be an embarrassment. He bowed 
 deferentially and congratulated Miss De Ruiz 
 on her release and pointing towards Mrs. 
 Lawson he said, in a low voice, "You owe her 
 a great deal." 
 
 It was late in the afternoon when they ar 
 rived at the hotel in Boston and Alice De Ruiz 
 accepted a room in the suite of Mrs. Lawson 
 until a neighboring apartment should be 
 vacant. The next morning after breakfast 
 Mrs. Lawson went to the room of Alice. She 
 felt deeply depressed; a reaction had succeed 
 ed the agitation of joyful activity. The state 
 of her mind was closely akin to Goethe s when 
 he wrote : "The misery of humanity touches 
 my heart," but with a strong effort she re 
 pressed all outward sense of depression ; her 
 new friend should see a calm and hopeful face 
 the first morning of her newly acquired free 
 dom. 
 
 Miss De Ruiz welcomed her visitor with a 
 very pleasant smile. There \vas no special 
 outward display of affection, only the eyes 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 117 
 
 spoke a language that needed not the interpre 
 tation of words. Calmness and self-posses 
 sion are the marks of spiritual elevation and 
 mental refinement. A soul that has learned to 
 hold in check the outward signs of strong 
 emotion has also gained a power to examine 
 and look at life from a high standpoint and to 
 endure misfortune to which others would 
 quickly succumb. As these two clasped hands 
 and looked into each other s eyes each recog 
 nized the greatness of mind and soul of the 
 other. After they were seated peacefully on 
 the sofa Miss De Ruiz said in a very serious 
 and half depressed voice, "Now I must tell my 
 story." 
 
 "No, me first/ replied Mrs. Lawson, play 
 fully. "I am the elder; I know already more 
 of your life than you of mine, besides my his 
 tory will explain to you some things and help 
 you to understand our situation." 
 
 She then gave her a short account of her 
 life up to the time of her parents visit to New 
 York, when the social relations existed between 
 their families. Alice De Ruiz was but a child 
 at that period, yet she remembered some of the 
 incidents related by Mrs. Lawson. Mrs. Law- 
 son then pictured her life in Frisco as a much 
 wooed heiress. She related briefly the courtship 
 and marriage to Mr. Lawson, dwelt lovingly 
 over the story of her children and then gave 
 an account of her life as a society leader and 
 related in all its details the story of her im 
 prisonment, her successive emotions while in 
 confinement, her vow that after regaining her 
 freedom her life should be devoted to the ser 
 vice of her fellowmen, and then gave a graphic 
 
u8 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 description of her liberation through the 
 efforts of Mr. Morgan, her subsequent experi 
 ence in her life of service in Boston and New 
 York. Without intending it the name of 
 Morgan had received a few touches in her nar 
 rative that aroused the curiosity and admira 
 tion of Miss De Ruiz. "Next to your children 
 I would like to meet this Mr. Morgan," was 
 one of her reflections after Mrs. Lawson had 
 finished her history. 
 
 "Why," replied Mrs. Lawson with a slight 
 blush, "I am afraid you would be disappointed. 
 The appearance of Mr. Morgan, or rather John 
 as everyone calls him, is anything but prepos 
 sessing. His looks and entire demeanor are 
 very democratic; indeed I think I heard it 
 said without contradiction that his father was 
 a common day laborer, an Irish emigrant, and 
 I believe that John is more proud than 
 ashamed of his lowly origin. He told me one 
 day himself that he just as soon would asso 
 ciate with an intelligent hod carrier as with a 
 banker. How far a certain pride of being a 
 self-made man might unconsciously influence 
 this predeliction of John would be difficult 
 to tell." 
 
 "You seem to understand and analyze men 
 very well," remarked Alice with an admiring 
 look. 
 
 "I have learned more of the world in gener 
 al and of man in particular within the last six 
 months than in all my previous life." 
 
 "Now my time has come," remarked Alice; 
 "my history will not take so long to relate ex 
 cept the latter part, which is so sad." 
 
 A slight shudder passed through her fragile 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 119 
 
 frame as the recollection of the near past came 
 to her objective consciousness. 
 
 "Not yet, Miss De Ruiz, we will first have 
 dinner and then we will take a drive to the 
 country, to the so-called Blue Hills, and from 
 one of these hills looking down upon the sordid 
 world, I will listen to the history of my latest 
 and dearest friend." 
 
 Alice De Ruiz was satisfied. When ready 
 to start Mrs. Lawson consulted Miss De Ruiz 
 about their method of travel. "As for your 
 self," she continued in answer to an enquiring 
 look of Miss De Ruiz, "I want to study the 
 people, and have made it a custom to do from 
 choice what they do from necessity, walk or 
 take the street cars." 
 
 "You need not make a change in your habits 
 on my account; I am perfectly satisfied to go 
 to your school of life," declared Miss De Ruiz. 
 
 "I think, if you mingle with me and the peo 
 ple you must learn to dress a little less attrac 
 tively," remarked Mrs. Lawson with a smile to 
 Miss De Ruiz on their way to the Elevated. 
 "Do you notice the curious and I might say 
 envious gaze of women and the admiring looks 
 of men as we passed them by?" 
 
 "I hardly think you are just, this time," 
 replied Miss De Ruiz, as her eyes rested on the 
 Juno-like figure of Mrs. Lawson. 
 
 "Oh no, I am getting too old, I think most 
 people will take me for your mother or your 
 governess." 
 
 Miss De Ruiz tried to remonstrate but the 
 elder interupted her: 
 
 "Now please don t let us not tell each 
 other nice things about our outward appear- 
 
I2O A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 ance. We can safely leave that to the men, 
 but still I maintain that it is dress rather than 
 looks that attracts attention in public places." 
 
 From some winding prospective they could 
 now and then see the rounded forms and blue 
 summit of some distant hills lifting their 
 woody peaks into the blue ether. Mrs. Lawson 
 signalled for the car to stop and on a winding 
 path they climbed to the top of a hill. An ex 
 clamation of rapture fell from the lips of Alice 
 De Ruiz when they had reached the summit 
 and her eyes took in the beautiful panorama 
 that lay at her feet. A splendid view opened be 
 fore her vision. In the depth below stretched the 
 plain, through the green meadows of which in 
 a serpentine course wound a little river. The 
 roofs and towers of the distant city looked 
 like tiny dots on the map. Over opposite dark 
 ly rose the peak of Chickacauput in proud 
 prominence. Blue flat mountain ridges extend 
 ing like walls near one another formed a bar 
 rier that hid the view of the distant ocean. 
 Over it all the two women gazed in silence up 
 on the beautiful scene, forgetful of themselves 
 and surroundings. In the rapturous looks of 
 Alice De Ruiz Mrs. Lawson recognized again 
 a kindred soul. She knew that the apprecia 
 tion and enjoyment of nature is still a privilege 
 of the elect of the filii, as Ruskin calls them. 
 
 With a glance of mutual understanding they 
 seated themselves on the grass. Alice De Ruiz 
 took the hands of her companion and said 
 dreamingly: "Now to my story, where shall 
 I begin? my life as a child I do not think is 
 especially interesting and is hardly different 
 from that of any other girl of wealthy family. 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 121 
 
 I would like to speak to you of my parents ; 
 you knew them; you must have known how 
 kind and generous was the disposition of my 
 father and mother and not only towards me 
 their only child," she said quickly as if in reply 
 to some remark. 
 
 "I remember your father very well Miss De 
 Ruiz, but I myself was yet too young and inex 
 perienced to even think of judging character; 
 but you are his daughter, you have his fea 
 tures, and I am pleased to think that in your 
 case the saying holds good "The apple does 
 not fall far from the tree." 
 
 "Now didn t I hear someone say only a 
 short while ago that we ought not to say com 
 plimentary things to one another, and that 
 somebody as mentor I think ought to abide by 
 her own advice." 
 
 "Who is playing now the role of mentor," 
 said the elder with an amused smile as her 
 hand softly stole around the waist of the 
 younger. "Let us not argue on that point," she 
 then remarked as Miss De Ruiz started to re 
 ply, "let us continue with your story." 
 
 "Where was I Oh yes, I was speaking of 
 my father Life was smooth when he lived; 
 my remembrance of those days is dim and 
 evaporates as I try to clothe my recollections 
 with words. The death of my father was the 
 first great event in my life;" she continued 
 after a pause, "I was then eight years old. 
 How vivid is still the picture of that event! I 
 see the sick chamber I see my mother, how 
 with tear-stained face she led me to my father s 
 sick bed. In my mind I see the eye of my 
 father looking sadly into mine, and I can hear 
 
122 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 these last words, his last to me Be a good 
 child and always mind your mama/ Do you 
 believe in premonition?" she then said abrupt 
 ly, as if carried away by her own thoughts. 
 
 "I certainly do and sometime will tell you 
 some of my experiences. 
 
 "I well remember/ then continued Miss De 
 Ruiz, "the cloud which hung over my childish 
 mind for week s after my father s death. I 
 was still too young to grieve deeply or realize 
 the full extent of my loss. It was not that 
 it was a feeling that dreadful things were be 
 fore me in consequence of my father s death. 
 After a time, of course, my youthful spirit ex 
 erted itself. I still had my mama and I think 
 through the death of my father the bond of 
 mutual attachment between us became closer 
 than before. Several years passed by of which 
 there is nothing of especial importance to re 
 late until I met a man named Stanhope who 
 was to become the husband of my mother. I 
 well remember the day of our first meeting. It 
 was on a winter evening (we lived then in the 
 house of 78 th Street) when mama sent for me 
 to come to the parlor. She showed me a tall 
 distinguished looking man with a blond beard 
 and said in a grave, yet caressing voice This 
 is my little daughter, Alice/ The man seem 
 ed well pleased to make my acquaintance; he 
 patronizingly patted me on the head ; but some 
 how I shrank from his touch a dark shadow 
 seemed to stand beside him, making signs of 
 warning. I spoke before of a foreboding of 
 evil after the death of my father, now the 
 same feeling came over me again only much 
 stronger. That night I slept but little. In a 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 123 
 
 vivid dream I saw the figure of Mr. Stanhope 
 standing over me in a threatening attitude. 
 When my mother asked me the following 
 morning how I liked Mr. Stanhope I cried, and 
 she had quite a time to quiet my mind. You 
 are a foolish child/ she then said with her arm 
 caressingly around my shoulders. You need 
 not be afraid of Mr. Stanhope; he is a good 
 man and was a dear friend of your father/ I 
 found out since that he made mama believe 
 that and that papa never really cared to have 
 much dealings with him. But upon me it made 
 a strong impression, and, child as I was, I re 
 solved to be nice to Mr. Stanhope. I do not 
 know how far I succeeded, I do not think I did 
 very well. The dark, warning shadow again 
 and again stood by his side when he tried to 
 caress me ; but mama took occasion to tell me 
 repeatedly that Mr. Stanhope was a good man 
 so that gradually I could endure his presence. 
 But when she told me that I would soon have 
 to call him father I wept so bitterly that I 
 think my mother became frightened. She ask 
 ed what I had against him. I could not say 
 anything definitely I was afraid to speak of 
 the black shadow for I felt that others, even 
 mama, would consider me ridiculous, so I said, 
 Nothing particular, but I can t like him. I 
 tried to, because you said he was a nice man 
 and a friend of my father, but I cannot over 
 come my feelings/ Mama kissed me affec 
 tionately and said, I think you are a little pre 
 judiced but you will soon overcome that/ 
 
 "Some months after this incident the wed 
 ding took place; I remember well the day, I 
 felt deeply depressed in my childish heart and 
 
124 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 as soon as I could I stole to my own room and 
 tried to sleep, but that night, as on my father s 
 funeral, I slept but little. I was but a child, but 
 I was always strongly sensitive and my whole 
 being responds quickly to the feeling of joy or 
 sorrow. 
 
 "After the wedding we went to Europe ; but 
 I remember but little of that trip, the different 
 countries and cities seemed all the same to me. 
 The Alps and the Rhine are the only scenes 
 that I can recall distinctly. The Alps had some 
 thing imposing they seemed to speak to me 
 of God. , 
 
 "When I recall now that time to my mind I 
 think I am right in saying that my mother did 
 not find her expected happiness in her new 
 marriage. The relations between me and Mr. 
 Stanhope, now my stepfather, were outwardly 
 friendly, but the feeling of a conscious anti 
 pathy, I think, was mutual. When I reflect 
 now upon my situation I cannot help thinking 
 that the repression of feeling this forced 
 hypocrisy was very prejudicial to my mental 
 and spiritual growth. Such things spoil the 
 freshness and innocence of childhood." 
 
 "You are quite a philosopher for one so 
 young," remarked Mrs. Lawson. 
 
 "I do not know much about theories in phil 
 osophy, but solitary hours in enforced seclu 
 sion open many vistas to the soul." 
 
 "I found that out myself, my dear Miss De 
 Ruiz." 
 
 "I must try to finish my story. The balmy 
 air engenders musings of all kinds that prevent 
 the mind from proceeding on a straight line." 
 
 "Take your time, my dear; if your story is 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 125 
 
 not finished today, why, we have tomorrows 
 and many tomorrows." 
 
 "No, I will finish the essential points, and 
 you will see that from now on I will adhere to 
 my narrative." 
 
 "After about a year s travel in Europe, we 
 returned home. I was glad to get back to my 
 old playmates and the familiar faces and the 
 English language. I think we never really ap 
 preciate things until after we miss them for a 
 time. After I arrived home in New York my 
 life floated on smoothly in the old channel. I 
 went back to the ,old school and continued my* 
 special music and elocution lessons. Six years 
 passed by without any incident that would be 
 of special interest. I have since learned that 
 during that time Mr. Stanhope had ventured 
 on some risky speculations on the stock ex 
 change and that his and mania s fortunes were 
 greatly reduced. Whether this was the main 
 reason or only a contributory factor to my 
 mother s failing health I do not know. As I 
 recall now that time I see her before me with 
 what seemed to me then a very troubled face 
 and often felt her eyes resting upon me with 
 what seemed to me a very troubled and anxious 
 expression, as if she had a foreboding of my 
 future ills. The weakness of my mother con 
 tinued to increase. The best doctors were con 
 sulted but the diagnoses of not any two were 
 alike, in fact their opinion and advice were 
 often diametrically opposed. Our medical 
 profession seems to have a good deal to learn 
 yet. Then there came about two weeks when 
 mother was confined to her room and finally 
 to her bed. She sometimes sent for me and 
 
126 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 kept me near her but never spoke to me of 
 serious things or plans for the future. Trust 
 in God/ was her frequent exhortation; His 
 ways sometimes seem strange but they are 
 just. And then came the end let us pass over 
 that period. 
 
 "After a few months the spirit of youth as 
 serted itself and I could continue my school 
 work. At seventeen I left school and was in 
 troduced into society. You know society life 
 yourself, the fascination it exercises at first 
 and the satiety which it engenders. Men s flat 
 teries soon wearied and disgusted me. Mr. 
 Stanhope, who after my mother s death had 
 become very attentive and showed great inter 
 est and solicitude for all my wants, often cau 
 tioned me that men were after my fortune, and 
 I became very suspicious of every new suitor. 
 Then came a change." For a few minutes the 
 fair speaker seemed enwrapped in thoughts ; 
 then she continued : "It is now about three and 
 one half years ago I remember well the day 
 when I first met a man named William Norris. 
 It was at an entertainment given by Mrs. G. 
 I had heard people speak of him several times, 
 for although quite young he was the author of 
 several books. Celebrity puts a halo upon 
 men s brows to which most women, especially 
 young girls, succumb. They seemed attracted 
 by it like moths by fire- and often encounter a 
 similar fate. 
 
 "It would be impossible to define my first 
 impression of Mr. Norris. There was a 
 mysterious attraction coupled with a strange 
 repulsion from the very start; but try what I 
 might I could not banish his picture from my 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 127 
 
 mind. I read his books; they seemed strange 
 and wild, containing many criticisms of society 
 and of government which I understood but 
 little. But I do not know myself how it came, 
 when we met at social functions we were a 
 good deal together; my eyes seemed to meet 
 his whenever I looked around. One day when 
 I was driving in Central Park I saw him lying 
 in the grass, a book by his side. I drove by him 
 several times before he recognized me. When 
 he saluted I stopped the carriage and invited 
 him to take a seat, but he asked in a tone such 
 as only he could use: You come out please, 
 the grass is so soft and fresh and a little exer 
 cise will do you good/ I hesitated but yielded 
 to his eyes. 
 
 "Now you might guess the rest." She 
 paused for a few minutes immersed in her 
 thoughts and then continued. "The next 
 morning I informed Mr. Stanhope that I had 
 promised to become the wife of William Nor- 
 ris. He seemed amazed. 
 
 What, that anarchist ! that free thinker ! 
 that agitator! he exclaimed with seeming in 
 dignation. You must have been the victim of 
 a strange delusion to take such a step what 
 would your mother say? 
 
 "I am sure Mr. Norris is neither an agitator 
 nor an anarchist. He has my word and I am 
 his betrothed. 
 
 I only want your happiness ; I promised 
 your mother to watch over you and I can only 
 warn and beseech, replied my stepfather. Re 
 flect carefully did you read his latest book 
 and the articles in the Arena? 
 
 " I have read his books, I admit, but I do not 
 
128 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 fully understand him; I have not read the 
 articles of which you speak, but I feel sure 
 that Mr. Norris is a good man and I shall keep 
 my promise my promise to be his wife if 
 need be I can wait until I become of age/ 
 
 " Read his latest articles ask him if he 
 believes in God and the Christian religion. 
 
 "I left him and went to my own room. My 
 stepfather s objection did not make much of an 
 impression upon my mind; on the contrary I 
 felt myself quite a heroine. I had a chance to 
 show my loyalty and steadfastness to William. 
 Later in the evening my maid brought me 
 some copies of the Arena sent by Mr. Stan 
 hope. I looked for the article by Mr. Norris 
 and found one headed, The Religion of the 
 Future. I fail to grasp even now the full sig 
 nificance of the things I found in that article. 
 I became greatly agitated when I had finished. 
 There were many expressions such as the sup 
 erstitions of religions, of priestcraft, of man- 
 made dogmas and such things words of high 
 est esteem were given to Christ but the estab 
 lished and recognized religions were denounc 
 ed in violent terms. I felt greatly troubled 
 Could William have written such things? he 
 always had spoken with such sympathy of 
 everybody and had an excuse for people s 
 weaknesses and shortcomings. The next 
 morning when he came to take me out for a 
 drive to the park he recognized that something 
 was not quite right, and in answer to his ques 
 tions I spoke to him of Mr. Stanhope s re 
 marks, and told him that I had read the article 
 The Religion of the Future. He tried to ex 
 plain; he declared that he was neither an an- 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 129 
 
 archist nor an atheist, but that his God was not 
 a mere strong human figure as he was pictured 
 in the Bible that God was all the universe 
 and that all the Universe was God that only 
 in His creatures can we love and reverence 
 Him. God as such/ and I distinctly remem 
 ber those words, is a mere abstraction/ 
 
 " You are really not a Christian then/ I said 
 with a troubled heart. 
 
 " Not a demoninational one ; I love and ad 
 mire Christ as one of the greatest and best 
 men, but I do not believe Him to be God or 
 equal with God, if by the word God we mean 
 the Absolute/ 
 
 "My heart sank within me. He tried to con 
 vince me of his views ; he assured me of un 
 dying love and that he would show me that one 
 could be religious without going to church. I 
 failed to become convinced; my mind was 
 troubled, my soul was sad. Especially the 
 words God is an abstraction* seemed to 
 have sunk deeply into my soul/ 
 
 "As soon as I returned Mr. Stanhope met 
 me. 
 
 " Well, was I not right/ was his query, and 
 I think I saw a triumphant expression in his 
 eyes when he recognized, as he must have, the 
 disturbed state of my mind. 
 
 "That night I slept poorly, and the next 
 morning I was in a high fever. For weeks I 
 lay in a critical condition. I have been told 
 that at one time the doctor had given me up, 
 but I recovered. Mr. Norris, so I was inform 
 ed later, had been a daily caller, and I was 
 asked whether he could now be admitted. I 
 refused to see him that day. I pondered deep- 
 
130 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 ly what to do. Then a strange thought struck 
 me : I asked for paper and pencil and in a 
 note I wrote these words Do you love God 
 more than me? If you can say conscientious 
 ly yes then come and see me ; if not, we are 
 parted forever/ The next day when he called 
 I sent him the note and after more than three 
 hours of weary and anxious waiting I received 
 the message I cannot say yes, but please let 
 me explain I will send a letter; read care 
 fully; do not destroy your happiness and 
 mine. I suppose the agitation caused by this 
 incident brought on a relapse which nearly 
 proved fatal, but again I rallied and slowly re 
 gained my strength. I felt sad, very sad, life 
 seemed to have lost all attractions. I never 
 received the letter promised by William in his 
 last note. Mr. Stanhope and Dr. R. advised a 
 stay in the mountains in Dr. H s sanitarium. 
 I did not care where I went; any place was the 
 same to me, and I accepted their advice. After 
 about a month I wanted to leave and I thought 
 of taking a trip abroad. But I found that I was 
 in a prison from which all escape seemed cut 
 off. When I realized my position I really 
 became nearly insane." 
 
 "Enough/ replied Mrs. Lawson in a voice 
 full of sympathy, "I can imagine what you 
 went through; I suffered the same myself, only 
 the time of my suffering was weeks while yours 
 was over a year/ 
 
 The sun was now sending its last rays over 
 the mountains, a bright red glow illumined the 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 131 
 
 horizon as the two ladies linked in each other s 
 arms slowly came down from the mountains 
 and took a car back to Boston. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 A LETTER AND AN ANSWER 
 
 The next morning when reading the news 
 paper Mrs. Lawson saw a notice of the election 
 of John Morgan to the office of District Attor 
 ney of San Francisco. She felt deeply grati 
 fied and decided to send him a letter of con 
 gratulations with an account of her last 
 month s work. The letter ran as follows : 
 
 When I saw in this morning s paper your 
 election to the office of district attorney 
 my first impulse was to send you a letter 
 of congratulation, but my second thought 
 made it appear doubtful whether my ad 
 dress of congratulation would not be more 
 properly directed to the city of Frisco; 
 let us compromise; and I hereby send my 
 congratulations to both. You have now 
 an opportunity which seldom falls to the 
 lot of mortal man; you can show by your 
 example what a wise administrator of law 
 and justice can accomplish. Human 
 nature is the same everywhere, and condi 
 tions in California, especially as far as 
 public institutions are concerned, will in 
 my opinion, not differ materially from 
 those in Massachusetts, into which I tried 
 in vain to penetrate with an official 
 searchlight. Kindly keep me informed of 
 proceedings and results. 
 132 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 133 
 
 Strange, very strange things, have 
 happened since I sent you my last letter. 
 I feel myself every day more and more an 
 instrument in the hands of Providence. 
 Your prognosis of the attitude of the pub 
 lic authorities of Massachusetts towards 
 palpable abuses in public institutions was 
 only too correct. All my efforts in that 
 direction were completely fruitless, outside 
 of the punishment inflicted upon a few 
 minor officials who in my opinion were the 
 necessary results of a brutish system. 
 But why do I write to you of fruitless 
 efforts when I can tell you of one attend 
 ed with such a glorious result? Do you 
 remember your remark in one of our con 
 versations, that there is not likely another 
 victim of a conspiracy similar to my case 
 in this or any other country? This remark 
 shows that even a very wise man can 
 sometimes be mistaken. I found a case 
 that resembled my own in nearly every 
 particular. 
 
 A highly intelligent and beautiful girl 
 was kept captive at a sanitarium kept by 
 Dr. Flaherty in N. 
 
 The name of my heroine is Alice De 
 Ruiz. From the very first, information 
 obtained looked suspicious to an eye 
 sharpened by personal experience. 
 
 Alice De Ruiz is an heiress to several 
 millions of dollars. Her mother was dead 
 and her stepfather was her guardian. Her 
 father had been Alfred De Ruiz of whom 
 you might have heard. Her mother after 
 his death ventured upon a second marri- 
 
134 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 age with a man named Stanhope, which 
 proved to be a very unhappy union, and 
 Mrs. De Ruiz died a few years after the 
 marriage. The relations between Alice 
 and her stepfather had never been friend 
 ly, but after her mother s death he profess 
 ed the greatest solicitude in his step 
 daughter s welfare. Alice De Ruiz was not 
 deceived, yet she was looking for things to 
 go smoothly until reaching her maturity. 
 A few years ago she fell in love and be 
 came engaged to a man named William 
 Norris. I understand that although still 
 young he has written some remarkable 
 books. I have not yet had time to read 
 them, but shall do so at the earliest oppor 
 tunity. On account of religious scruples 
 which I do not yet fully understand Alice 
 broke off the engagement. A dangerous 
 sickness was the result, which left her in 
 a distressed and apathetic condition. Her 
 stepfather with the assistance of unscru 
 pulous doctors availed himself of this 
 condition to inveigle her into a sanitarium 
 from which if they had their will she was 
 never to emerge to breathe the air of free 
 dom. Imagine a young and beautiful girl 
 highly sensitive, accustomed to have every 
 wish gratified, placed behind the walls of 
 an insane asylum from which repeated 
 efforts to regain her freedom had proved 
 abortive and aggravated her condition. 
 But I actually believe Providence sets a 
 special watch over the victims of such per 
 fidy, for otherwise Alice De Ruiz would 
 have succumbed to the wiles of these 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 135 
 
 . Having been in such a place my 
 self, my mind can now hardly bear the 
 thought of the various dangers to which I 
 was exposed. Alice De Ruiz spent over 
 a year under such conditions and she was 
 so much younger. Well she is free 
 now; we are staying together at the hotel. 
 We feel ourselves as isisters. Common 
 suffering establishes a bond that unites 
 more closely than natural relationship. I 
 expect to introduce her to you at some 
 future period. I intended to write to you 
 of my many other things of the pov 
 erty, misery and degradation existing in 
 our large cities alongside of luxury and 
 wealth and ask your opinion as to the 
 cause and cure, but my letter is already 
 too long and your new office will make 
 great demand upon your time so I will 
 close in the hope of an early answer and 
 wise counsel. 
 
 She kept a copy of the letter, thinking of 
 showing at some future time the correspond 
 ence to her new friend. 
 
 In reply to Mrs. Lawson s letter, Morgan 
 wrote as follows : 
 
 Many thanks for the kind congratula 
 tions. I only wish they were better des 
 erved. You are very fortunate and con 
 gratulations from me to you would be 
 more appropriate, for you stand before a 
 completed achievement, the result of 
 noble thought and high endeavor. I am 
 only too familiar with the temptations of 
 money upon the average mind but the 
 history of Alice De Ruiz and your own 
 
136 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 show me that even I underestimated mo 
 ney s invidious power to deaden and stifle 
 the silent voice of a God given conscience. 
 I had heard of Alfred De Ruiz in connec 
 tion with some financial undertaking but 
 never knew him or his wife personally but 
 know William Norris and am proud to 
 claim him as one of my best friends. I 
 know his books and I commend to you 
 and your friend their careful reading. It 
 is incomprehensible to me how any intelli 
 gent girl can have any objection to Norris 
 on account of religious scruples. Why, a 
 more deeply religious nature I never knew 
 and these sentiments are reflected every 
 where in his books. Of course his religion 
 is not one of an ignorant peasant whose 
 God is only an all powerful man endowed 
 with human passions, with love and hate r 
 giving reward and vengeance, and from 
 your description of your friend I should 
 have considered her superior to such 
 childish views of religion. All great 
 thinkers for thousands and thousands of 
 years have proclaimed to the world the 
 thoughts and ideals of William Norris. 
 Their strongest representatives were 
 Plato and Spinoza, Swedenborg and 
 Boehme, but thus far mankind has not 
 yet reached the level when their thoughts 
 can become the property of the masses of 
 humanity. The exclamation of Demos 
 thenes, "The people have no sense," often 
 reverberates in my ears. 
 
 When I reflect upon the religion and 
 political aspect of society of our so much 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 137 
 
 boasted twentieth century, I can under 
 stand how the ideas and ideals of William 
 Norris can be misconstrued by self ap 
 pointed guardians of religion, but how a 
 pure and intellectual girl can have reli 
 gious scruples in connection with William 
 Norris I fail to understand. 
 
 Is your Alice really so highly intellec 
 tual as your enthusiasm makes her ap 
 pear? Has not bigotry distorted her vision 
 on religion? I hope my friendship for 
 William Norris does not make me unjust 
 toward your newly found friend. Does 
 your Alice know French? If so, have 
 her read the reply of Victor Hugo to a 
 bishop who had accused him of atheism. 
 The sentiments given in the reply 
 of Hugo are nothing new; they are and 
 have been held by every thinker in the past 
 and in the present. In former turbulent 
 and intolerant times, danger to life and 
 liberty made a light veil in expressing 
 them expedient, but the genius of Hugo 
 adds a special charm; if she can sympa 
 thize with the religion of Victor Hugo she 
 has found the one held by Norris or by 
 me, but when I come to think of what I 
 have written just now, I nearly deem it an 
 injustice to my friend Norris to advise 
 the reading of Victor Hugo s poem, no 
 matter how beautiful, as an explanation 
 of the writings of Willam Norris. Norris 
 is lucid enough for even an ordinary mind, 
 and I can only sympathize with your 
 friend for her lack of appreciation. As I 
 said before, I hope I have not been harsh 
 
138 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 in my criticism and reflections : believe me, 
 they are not intentional and must be reck 
 oned on the score of friendship. 
 
 But let me now come to personal affairs. 
 Oh, how I wish to make myself worthy of 
 your high opinion by noble deeds and 
 action, but I am afraid your expectations 
 of me and my power are too great. Any 
 man, no matter how high his position and 
 how great his nominal power, is only a 
 wheel in a carefully planned and regulat 
 ed system. You want me to open up an 
 investigation of public institutions in 
 California and give to other cities and 
 their district attorneys a shining example. 
 I fear greatly the result of such an experi 
 ment would be a warning to other officials 
 not to walk in my footsteps. 
 
 Behind the recognized powers of 
 authority selected by the people there are 
 others not seen by them. There is the 
 press, the eye of the public which must be 
 taken into account. This press is owned 
 and controlled by the powers of high 
 finance. The writers are miserable un 
 fortunates and sometimes unwilling tools. 
 They must present to the people the views 
 of their masters and most of them are so 
 accustomed to this that they have no long 
 er a thought of their own, so that a Repub 
 lican paper bought by a Democratic poli 
 tician or vice versa, need make no change 
 in the editorial staff; the same persons 
 who have been writing for one side, just 
 as willingly write now for the other. When 
 a paper, or rather its owner, transfers his 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 139 
 
 allegiance to an opposing party or candi 
 date the idea never enters the owner s 
 mind that his editors might object to a 
 transference of their supposed partisan 
 ship. My assertions may seem to you 
 strange but I will support them by facts 
 familiar to all. Mr. Kearst last year did 
 not have to discharge a single writer, 
 when he reversed his attitude towards 
 Bryan and the Democratic party and I am 
 sure that the New York Staats Zeitung, 
 the most influential paper among the Ger 
 mans, made no changes in its staff when it 
 became from a bitter opponent a most en 
 thusiastic supporter of W. J. Bryan. The 
 owners of these papers would have smiled 
 at such a possibility as one of their editors 
 having political views of his own. Why the 
 public is not aware of these things seems a 
 mystery, they half know them, but seem to 
 be unable to draw the logical conclusions. 
 I could tell many stories of the power of 
 the press exercised occasionally for good 
 but often for evil, but space and time 
 forbid. 
 
 I intend to feel my way concerning the 
 advisability and expediency of a public in 
 vestigation, and keep you informed. But 
 there is one point to which I would like to 
 call your attention. Supposing I should 
 succeed in focusing the searchlight of an 
 official investigation (using your own 
 beautiful expression) on the public insti 
 tutions of California, and inflict the 
 penalty of the law upon some officials and 
 attendants, would existing abuses and cor- 
 
140 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 ruption thereby be abolished? Would I 
 rather not have plucked a few leaves to 
 make room for some others? There was, 
 in the state in which you are today, such 
 an investigation carried on by a governor 
 enthusiastic --for human rights and equal 
 justice. Kindly inform yourself concern 
 ing its final results and investigate the fate 
 and fortunes of Ben Butler. Did you ever 
 hear of John Altgeld, a former governor 
 of Illinois, as good and noble and fearless 
 a man as the world has ever seen? He 
 died practically a pauper, of a broken 
 heart, forsaken and betrayed like Ben 
 Butler by those whom he tried to benefit. 
 Call to your mind the story of the Christ, 
 the reformer of Galilee and the quick 
 change of sentiment in the dear public. 
 How quickly was the cry hosannah! hos- 
 annah ! changed to crucify ! crucify ! Did 
 you ever hear of the Gracchi, the noble 
 Romans and their fate? Well I do not 
 wish to multiply examples still further. 
 
 Might I recommend to you the reading 
 of another book from which a great les 
 son can be learned :"Don Quixote" by Cer 
 vantes? I was tempted to mention this 
 book to you before this, but I did not wish 
 to dampen your ardor in a noble cause. I 
 do not think its reading would have de 
 flected your course which, if the liberation 
 of your friend, Alice De Ruiz should be 
 the only fruit, was crowned with such suc 
 cess, but I expect that other fruits have 
 been reaped by many others. Margie Har- 
 beson, I feel sure, dried many a tear and 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 141 
 
 caused joy in many a poor household 
 since her departure from California. 
 
 You ask for my opinion on political 
 economy, for your inquiry as to the cause 
 of poverty and wealth amounts to this. 
 Well, I must acknowledge, I have not 
 arrived at any definite conclusion on this 
 much discussed subject. As a science it is 
 very intricate and an abstract dissertation 
 would hardly be to your taste. Examine 
 with your own eyes. Did you ever hear 
 anything of John Ruskin, William Nor- 
 ris, Edward Bellamy? You told me you 
 read some books of Jack London. All 
 these names are beacon lights on the sub 
 ject of political economy, which is the 
 science of wealth and poverty, their cause 
 and effect. Why not attend some Social 
 istic lectures in Boston, the home of Gar 
 rison, Wendell Phillips, Emerson, Theo 
 dore Parker, all good names in the history 
 of human progress? Did you ever hear 
 of the Concord Brook Farm Colony form 
 ed nearly 100 years ago? But be careful 
 when visiting the socialists ; most of them 
 have keen minds and strong intellects and 
 are no lovers of ceremonies nor fond of 
 etiquette and social distinctions. 
 
 When we look today at life in general 
 and at the condition of man in particular 
 and especially at government it is not easy 
 to subscribe to the philosophical dictum 
 of good, but maybe there is in the destiny 
 of man underlying thread so fine as to 
 escape the eye of the ordinary mortal, 
 which thread might furnish an explana- 
 
142 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 tion or even justification of seeming 
 wrongs and injustices; but as I have said 
 before, I have not arrived at any definite 
 conclusions on these points. There are in 
 Boston various schools of thought who 
 claim to be in possession of such a thread. 
 Why not make an investigation and allow 
 me to share in the result? 
 
 If I have had the honor to be mention 
 ed to your friend, Miss De Ruiz, kindly 
 give her my best regard. I hope to hear 
 from you soon. 
 
 Mrs. Lawson read this letter several times 
 and pondered deeply over its contents. Should 
 she show her correspondence with Morgan to 
 Alice? After a short reflection she decided the 
 question in the affirmative, and true to her 
 custom to act after a decision had been reach 
 ed, she went to the room of Miss De Ruiz with 
 Morgan s letter and a copy of her own. 
 
 Swedenborg lays great stress upon the ex 
 istence of a law of harmony or affinity which he 
 claims to exist between two persons occupying 
 the same plane of mental and spiritual de 
 velopment, by which law they understand and 
 communicate to each other sometimes their 
 ideas as it were by a kind of mental telepathy. 
 Such a law must have been operative between 
 Mrs. Lawson and Miss De Ruiz, for as soon as 
 Mrs. Lawson entered the room her friend, 
 Miss De Ruiz recognized that she had a 
 special communication, and as they were seat 
 ed in front of each other Miss De Ruiz with 
 out saying a word looked at her visitor with 
 expectant eyes. In reply to the look Mrs. 
 Lawson remarked, "You act as if you expect- 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 143 
 
 ed some special news, and you might be right 
 but I never knew that my face was such an 
 open book or are you especially gifted in mind- 
 reading?" 
 
 Miss De Ruiz laughed. "Not that I know 
 of, but without my being able to tell I some 
 how got the impression just now that you were 
 the bearer of some remarkable and even good 
 news." 
 
 "I am not so sure about this, Miss De Ruiz; 
 I hope it will turn out to be useful news, and 
 before I can give you this news I want to dis 
 cuss something else. Our formal address for 
 one another is hardly in accord with our fam 
 iliarity and I might say intimate relations. 
 There is a beautiful custom in Europe 
 especially in Germany that a bond of friend 
 ship between two persons is sealed by their 
 calling each other by their Christian names 
 and using the second person in their address. 
 Our language today does not admit the latter 
 part of that custom but I think Margie and 
 Alice would sound really nice." 
 
 "I am sure that Alice will, but I have been 
 accustomed to look up to you as my benefac- 
 toress so that to call you Margie will sound a 
 little strange to me; but I thank you very 
 much." 
 
 "But now to my news to be frank with you, 
 I had hesitated a few minutes before resolving 
 to give it to you, fearing to have infringed 
 upon what you might consider your private 
 and personal affairs, but you are somewhat 
 responsible for it yourself. Your wish to make 
 the acquaintance of Mr. Morgan influenced my 
 action. I have here two letters, one from me 
 
144 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 to Morgan and the other his answer. I want 
 you to read them carefully and reflect over 
 them, and then if you wish we can discuss and 
 deliberate." 
 
 When Alice De Ruiz had read the letters 
 she sat thinking for a long time. In her mind 
 she went once more over the period of her ac 
 quaintance with William Norris and their 
 courtship. His upright character, his manli 
 ness and moral honesty she had never doubted 
 in her darkest moments. Many times of late, 
 some misgivings about the correctness of her 
 own attitude had again and again knocked at 
 first humbly and then more and more boldly at 
 at the door of her own conscience. Now 
 Morgan s remarks and strong declarations of 
 admiration and friendship for his friend Mr. 
 Norris had touched her deeply. But for a long 
 time her thoughts refused to take a definite 
 shape that would lead to a precise resolution. 
 Finally she arose and in a half abstracted 
 manner went to the room of her friend. 
 
 Mrs. Lawson had awaited her coming not 
 altogether free from anxiety, but a look at 
 Alice set her fears at rest. A quiet and serene 
 countenance and eyes full of hope and con 
 fidence met her inquiring look. 
 
 "I first wish to thank you, Margie," said 
 Alice, "for your confidence, and please when 
 you write again to Mr. Morgan send him my 
 best wishes. And when I think of it," she con 
 tinued as if a certain thought had struck her, 
 "why not follow the advice of Mr. Morgan 
 and seek the mental treasures deposited in 
 Boston?" 
 
 "Thus far, my dear Alice, I have seen so 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 145 
 
 little of that much boasted Boston culture that 
 I am inclined to doubt its very existence, but 
 I am perfectly willing to go in search of it in 
 your company. The question is where to look 
 for this treasure. I think I will ask Mr. Ber- 
 win." 
 
 She called Mr. Berwin to the phone and 
 asked him, if disengaged, to come to the hotel. 
 In less than an hour this gentleman made his 
 appearance and Mrs. Lawson in a half jocular 
 manner asked his advice about the wells of 
 Boston culture. "Thus far," she remarked, "I 
 have not seen the slightest trace of such a 
 thing." 
 
 Mr. Berwin at first seemed surprised, then a 
 slight understanding smile came to his lips and 
 he said slowly, "So you have not found the 
 slightest trace of the springs of Boston cul 
 ture? I can readily explain that. Your eyes, 
 Mrs. Lawson, were turned in the opposite 
 direction. There are two Bostons, the same as 
 there are two Londons, two Paris, and two 
 Berlins, and one part in each of these cities 
 knows but little of the other. I think sometimes 
 the extremes are even greater in Boston than 
 in any other American city. The one extreme 
 is sometimes called the working class; at an 
 other time the ignorant class ; at election times, 
 the designation is the people. The other 
 extreme is usually called the educated, the lei 
 sure class or simply society. It seems to me 
 the so called lower or working classes of Bos 
 ton are more brutal and more vicious than 
 those of any other American city. Statistics 
 give Boston the greatest number of deaths from 
 alcoholism. My explanation is this. Our work- 
 
146 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 ing classes recruit themselves chiefly from the 
 latest emigrants and their descendants. Bos 
 ton is today practically an Irish city. About 
 one-half of the population is of that nation 
 ality. Religion, the great uplifting force, is 
 absent in their cases. You look at me in sur 
 prise, and I frankly admit most people would 
 feel as you do, but when I speak of religion I 
 mean the real not nominal or exterior religion. 
 Of the latter the Irish and even their descen 
 dants have more than their full share. The 
 population of Boston is Catholic, and this 
 church has confined the emphasis of its teach 
 ing to outward conformity to its dictates and 
 its dogmas. As long as a member of this faith 
 hears Mass on Sunday, contributes his share to 
 parish expenses, abstains from meat on Fri 
 day, he passes and considers himself a model 
 son of the church. Morals, duties of man to 
 man or of citizenship never enter into the ser 
 mon of the average priest. From his Mass on 
 Sunday a good churchgoer may go on a de 
 bauch, and find himself on his awakening in a 
 prison cell, but his religious conscience will be 
 at perfect ease. I again see from the expres 
 sion in your face that you think I exaggerate. 
 I could give you several illustrations, but will 
 confine myself to two of which I have docu 
 mentary evidence. In a recent raid in a so- 
 called house of ill-fame, the inmates asked 
 leave to go to their rooms and take with them 
 some of their belongings. The instrument 
 with which every one was equipped for a pos 
 sible lengthy stay in prison, was a rosary. 
 
 "A man, recently my client, a conductor on 
 the elevated, about five years ago, married a 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 147 
 
 woman of the street/ He was then and is still 
 a very devout Catholic. But, while he insisted 
 that his mate should become a member 
 of his own faith, he had no objection to her 
 continuing to make money in her trade or even 
 more illegally. The woman was in court the 
 other day for abstracting seventy dollars out of 
 a man s pocket, and the fact was brought out 
 during the trial that she had given half of that 
 sum to her husband. When I asked the man, 
 how he could reconcile such actions with his 
 religion, he said quite surprised, What has that 
 to do with my religion? This man would not 
 miss Mass on Sunday or eat meat on Friday 
 for a kingdom. It is a common sight to see a 
 drunken man lift his hat when passing a Catho 
 lic Church. Over 75% of the inmates of the 
 women-prison in Sherborn are Catholics and 
 most of them deeply religious, that is in their 
 own eyes. The sight in the working class 
 districts on Saturday night and Sunday beg 
 gars description. But the strangest thing to me 
 is, how in the face of these things, attested by 
 observation and government statistics, the 
 rulers of the Catholic Church dare to speak of 
 the beneficial effect of their religion upon 
 morality, and yet stranger is the aquiescence 
 to such a claim by thinking people. I think I 
 have proved my case when I speak of the 
 absence of religion in the lower strata of Bos 
 ton s population. Religion in my opinion might 
 be divided into two parts : our duties to God 
 and our duties to man. The first part is useless 
 without, the second. It means either hypocrisy 
 or ignorance. This fact is emphasised nowhere 
 more strongly than in the words of the Christ, 
 
148 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 and we read them in the Bible. His teachings 
 consist nearly exclusively in instructions con 
 cerning our duties to our neighbor. In fact 
 He clearly shows that we can only serve God 
 through our neighbor. 
 
 "I do not doubt that there is a good deal of 
 truth in what you say, yet I think your coloring 
 is too strong," remarked Mrs. Lawson. "You 
 are not doing justice to the Catholic Church; 
 she has exercised a strong influence, and not 
 always for the bad, on Christian civilization. 
 She has given us such men as St. Francis and 
 Thomas Moore, and such women as St. Cath 
 erine, St. Theresa and Joan of Arc. You can 
 not altogether blame the church for the short 
 comings of her members ; a religion for the 
 faults of its devotees." 
 
 " By their fruits you shall know them/ we 
 read in the good book," replied Mr. Berwin. 
 "Exceptions only prove the rule. You will find 
 examples of individual greatness and benevo 
 lence even among savages. Goodness might 
 exist in man in spite of his religion. We might 
 continue the discusson of this subject at some 
 future time. Let us now look at a more 
 pleasant picture, especially as this is the object 
 of your search and consequently the cause of 
 my visit. There is another Boston, and that 
 other Boston has well earned its reputation for 
 culture and idealistic endeavor, and not from 
 students at Harvard either," continued Ber 
 win. "The centre of Boston culture is not 
 found in Cambridge." He stopped, seemed 
 lost in thought as if to increase the curiosity 
 of his fair listeners. 
 
 "Well," said Mrs. Lawson, half incredulous 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 149 
 
 and somewhat impatient, "I hope this centre is 
 not a secret place to which only the sesame of 
 a special key procures admission." 
 
 "No, no indeed," replied the lawyer 
 laughingly. "The place itself is not a secret, 
 but the thing itself, the springs of culture will 
 not be so apparent at first sight, neither can 
 they be seen or recognized by every eye." 
 
 "Just tell us of this place, Mr. Berwin, 
 minor difficulties or a first obscurity will not 
 frighten or discourage us." 
 
 "There are many centers of culture," Ber 
 win answered thoughtfully. "I will indicate a 
 few places where a visitor may see some of 
 their sparks. You know Copley Square where 
 the library is situated; at the opposite side 
 there is a building called Huntington Chamh 
 bers. You will find there many new, strange 
 and interesting things; and then, the Kensing 
 ton, (whose owner is spoken of as the meanest 
 landlord in Boston) has of late also become 
 quite a headquarters for some intellectual cur 
 rents for which Boston has become famous. 
 From these two buildings you would be able to 
 trace many ramifications that will lead in var 
 ious directions. You will find charlatans and 
 fakirs, the sophist is nowhere absent, and 
 many pseudoprophets and prophetesses are 
 strongly in evidence; but if you will look care 
 fully enough you will find precious pearls." 
 
 "All right," remarked Mrs. Lawson thought 
 fully, "we thank you very much for your kind 
 information, and I think I can say for me and 
 my friend that it will not be our fault if we do 
 
150 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 not find some intellectual gems at your hyper 
 borean spring of Boston, the home of new 
 
 isms. 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 IN SEARCH OF BOSTON CULTURE 
 
 The next Sunday Mrs. Lawson and Alice 
 De Ruiz went to Huntington Chambers, and 
 there they saw indeed a new world, as it were, 
 a resurrected Babylon. On several bulletin 
 boards lectures of all kinds were announced. 
 There were to be addresses on "New Thought," 
 on "Hinduism," on "Theosophy," on "Astrol 
 ogy," on "The Kabbala," on the "New Fellow 
 ship," on "Swedenborgism," on "Spiritual 
 ism," on "Socialism," and on "Anarchy." A 
 Babylon of isms had opened its gates. 
 
 When they entered the portals of the build 
 ing the soft strains of solemn music were 
 wafted to their ears. Following the direction of 
 the music they soon found themselves in a 
 beautifully decorated hall filled with a fashion 
 able audience, and listened to the words ac 
 companying the hymn, "I cloth myself safely 
 around with Heavenly love and wisdom." The 
 very atmosphere of the place seemed pleasing, 
 predisposing the mind to calm contemplation 
 and meditation. (When will the western world 
 learn from the Greeks the importance of 
 human thought, when will they recognize that 
 our thoughts permeate the atmosphere and ex 
 ercise an influence for good or evil?) Our two 
 ladies made a critical survey of the congrega 
 tion, and were struck with the expression of 
 
152 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 joyful serenity on nearly every face. Dress 
 and bearing indicated the fashionable world, 
 but the features bore evidence of an intellect 
 ual life seldom found in the ordinary circles of 
 what is called society. The address or sermon 
 was given by a gentleman whose garb was that 
 of the ordinary preacher, but whose attitude 
 and demeanor differed widely from that of the 
 common pilot to the Heavenly regions. Still 
 more different was his address or sermon. 
 The names of Christ, of Laotze and Krishna 
 were combined in one sentence as bearers of 
 divine light to the human race and with a voice 
 that spoke of deep conviction and sincerity he 
 pointed out that the kingdom of God is within, 
 that we ourselves make our own Heaven or 
 Hell of our own thoughts and deeds in the past 
 and in the present. Our two ladies listened 
 carefully, and they were not always sure of the 
 preacher s meaning, nor were they willing to 
 endorse the views proclaimed, but they were 
 charmed by his earnestness, by the simplicity 
 of the service, and the solemn reverence of the 
 audience. 
 
 The meeting came to an end at about twelve 
 o clock. They then gave another look at the 
 bulletin boards and saw that the meetings ad 
 vertised would not commence until three 
 o clock; so they returned to their hotel and on 
 their way back they discussed the meeting. 
 Alice objected strenuously to the putting of 
 Laotze and Krishna on a level with Christ. "I 
 did not feel it so strongly," she said, "when I 
 was listening to the sermon, but, when I think 
 of it now, to put Christ on a level with heathen 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 153 
 
 gods or idols, why it is a sacrilege and blas 
 phemy." 
 
 "I am not sure of that, Alice," replied the 
 elder musingly; "I suppose the followers of 
 Laotze or Krishna might feel the same way if 
 some one would put Christ on a level with 
 their divinity." 
 
 "But there can only be one true religion!" 
 exclaimed Alice, her voice indicating the agita 
 tion of her mind. 
 
 "I am not so sure of that either, Alice. Con 
 sider the resemblance of the two words Krish 
 na and Christ, does not this seem odd and give 
 room to various speculations?" 
 
 Alice looked at her friend and seemed 
 bewildered. 
 
 "We had better not go too deep into this sub 
 ject just now," said the elder woman after a 
 few moments of silence. "Life is a strange 
 mystery, and the strangest thing and the most 
 incomprehensible is our own self and our own 
 existence; and I am becoming more and more 
 impressed with the fact that different things 
 seem and are different to different people; but 
 I think as long as we listen to the voice of our 
 conscience we can do no wrong." 
 
 In the afternoon they returned to Hunting- 
 ton Chambers; they listened for a few minutes 
 to an exponent of astrology, but failed to get 
 interested. Alice especially seemed bored. They 
 left and entered into the next room where a 
 Kabbalist held forth his wares. Strange figures 
 and outlandish words seemed very mysterious ; 
 but the mystery seemed deepened instead of 
 solved by the explanations given, and they left 
 there also and wandered around the corridor 
 
154 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 for a few minutes; then their attention was 
 attracted by a strong voice coming from the 
 floor below. They descended and entered the 
 room of the strong voiced lecturer. At first 
 they had great difficulties here also to get the 
 message of this apostle. The words capitalism, 
 revolution, strike, were mixed with such as 
 marriage and divorce; they had come to a 
 meeting of anarchists. The lecture was on 
 marriage, and the speaker was not too choice 
 in his words in which he poured forth his in 
 vectives against the government, against reli 
 gion, against bourgeoisie, and against marri 
 age. Alice looked at Mrs. Lawson; her face 
 was flushed and bore evidence of indignation 
 and grief. 
 
 "Let us go," she whispered. 
 
 "All right." 
 
 Many eyes were directed towards them as 
 their elegant figures slowly went down the 
 aisle to the door. In some eyes Mrs. Lawson 
 thought she saw expressions of hate and re 
 sentment, but no audible remarks were made. 
 
 "You are a little too sensitive, yet, Alice ; try 
 to be able to look at the ugly side of life ; things 
 are not as bad as they seem; nor are men 
 always as wicked as they speak." 
 
 "I wish I were like you," replied Alice; 
 "mud seems unable to reach you. I suppose I 
 am built of less strong material; I have less 
 powers of resistance." 
 
 "I think you are wrong again, Alice; the 
 whiter the dress the more noticeable the stain 
 but let us not get into a controversy over our 
 respected merits or demerits. In due time you 
 will become less sensitive, when you will have 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 155 
 
 seen a little more of life. Here I see a lecture 
 on New Thought advertised from five to 
 six. Shall we wait? And here is a lecture on 
 Reincarnation at a Theosophical lodge at 8 
 P. M. Shall we take in both or one?" 
 
 "Let us take some fresh air, Margie," said 
 Alice, pleadingly, "and then take in the lecture 
 on Reincarnation. Did you ever hear anything 
 of that Theosophical Society before?" 
 
 "I have heard some of my acquaintances in 
 California speak of it sometimes," said Mrs. 
 Lawson. "There is a certain Mrs. Tingley who 
 established a kind of colony in Point Loma ; 
 some called her an adventuress; others spoke 
 of her in terms of the highest praise. As far 
 I can remember the sect or society was found 
 ed by a Russian woman named Blavatsky, a 
 low adventuress according to some, and a God 
 inspired prophetess according to others. A man 
 named Olcott, a rich lawyer and politician, be 
 came one of her main associates, or dupes, as 
 some put it; I am really curious about these 
 people and their thoughts." 
 
 "The term Theosophy," replied Alice De 
 Ruiz, "is quite a pretentious one. Theos, I 
 remember, is the Greek word for God, and 
 Sophia stands for knowledge, so Theosophy I 
 take it must mean knowledge of God. I have 
 a hard job to understand myself, and shall 
 these people understand God?" 
 
 At eight o clock they returned to Hunting- 
 ton Chambers to listen to the address on Rein 
 carnation. 
 
 Before introducing the speaker of the even 
 ing the chairman made some remarks about the 
 Theosophical Society. He stated that the main 
 
156 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 object and the only obligatory tenet for mem 
 bership was a recognition of the brotherhood 
 of man. The other two objects were the study 
 of unexplained laws of nature, and the com 
 parative study of the religions of the world. 
 Then came the speaker of the evening. She was 
 a very modest and diffident looking young lady. 
 Very inexpensively dressed, small of stature 
 and with the face of a child. Her demeanor 
 and appearance was the very opposite of what 
 Alice had expected of an exponent of Theo- 
 sophy, the science of God. Her introductory 
 remarks were still more remarkable. She took 
 pains to impress her audience with the fact 
 that her address contained no original matter, 
 that she only had gathered together some of 
 the teachings of the world s greatest thinkers. 
 She then proceeded to explain that reincarna 
 tion meant the successive wanderings of the 
 soul through many bodies until Godhood was 
 reached. "We all have been here many times, 
 maybe thousands of times before," she de 
 clared, "and most likely will have to return 
 many thousands of times more." She main 
 tained further that we were on earth to get ex 
 perience which was to be digested in the 
 heaven world called Devachan. She laid stress 
 on the difference between the words metem 
 psychosis and reincarnation; explained that 
 the first term signified possible retrogression, a 
 return to the animal kingdom, whereas the 
 latter word precluded such a possibility. She 
 then asserted that one-half of the world today 
 believed in reincarnation; that it had been held 
 by ancient Greeks and their philosophers; that 
 Christ taught it and she mentioned as evidence 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 157 
 
 of her last assertion the story of the man born 
 blind and the answer given; the question of 
 Jesus to his apostles ; "who do men say that 
 I am/* and the proclamation ot John as Elias 
 come again. She then quoted modern writers 
 and poets such as Wordsworth, Coleridge, 
 Shakespeare, Tennyson, Emerson, Ruskin 
 and Whitman, Goethe, Schiller, and Lessing, 
 Victor Hugo and Honore De Balzac, as ex 
 ponents of and believers in the doctrine of re 
 incarnation. Most of us, she declared, for our 
 own good do not remember our previous life, 
 but more highly evolved souls sometimes do. 
 She claimed that Pythagoras remembered nine 
 of his previous incarnations ; that Goethe re 
 membered his previous existence as a Roman 
 and gave us as the period of his former life the 
 time of Emperor Hadrian; that Ruskin recog 
 nized himself as St. Chrisostom. The speaker 
 intimated that if we lead a good and noble life 
 on earth we will reap the benefits not only in 
 the heaven world but also on our next return 
 to this planet; that the conditions under which 
 we would be reborn were being determined by 
 the actions of our present life. 
 
 This little, timid speaker spoke with such 
 gravity, such a deep conviction lay in her 
 words that any doubt as to her sincerity was 
 excluded. She descended from the rostrum 
 looking as timid and diffident as when she had 
 ascended. She seemed not in the slightest con 
 scious of having done anything out of the 
 ordinary. Nor did the audience manifest any 
 particular signs of admiration or approbation. 
 Such a thing as applause seemed banished 
 from Theosophical assemblies; only an elder- 
 
158 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 ly lady, as the speaker returned to her seat, 
 stepped out and kissed the speaker on the fore 
 head as a mother would kiss a beloved daugh 
 ter. The meeting closed with the singing of a 
 hymn ; and our two friends were surprised and 
 deeply moved when they heard the soft solemn 
 strain and the accompanying words, "I 
 clothe myself safely around with infinite love 
 and wisdom." 
 
 After the meeting the people began to greet 
 and chat with one another. Mrs. Lawson and 
 Alice De Ruiz tried to approach the little 
 speaker and express some words of apprecia 
 tion. 
 
 "Ask her to come to the hotel," whispered 
 Alice. 
 
 When Mrs. Lawson had succeeded in get 
 ting the ear of the little speaker she introduc 
 ed herself and Alice as two strangers who had 
 heard today their first exposition of Theoso- 
 phy, and she continued, "I and my friend 
 would like to hear more of it; could you not 
 come to see us some day and give us some fur 
 ther information on that subject?" 
 
 "Oh, there are many much better qualified 
 for that than I am, and then I have to work in 
 the daytime." 
 
 "I would gladly compensate you for your 
 time," suggested Mrs. Lawson. 
 
 "Oh no, I would never accept a material 
 reward for giving anyone what little I know of 
 Theosophy." 
 
 "Could you come some evening, or if you 
 prefer we might come to see you." 
 
 "I have only a very small room, hardly suit 
 able to receive guests," answered the little lee- 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 159 
 
 turer, and her eyes glided over the elegant ap 
 parel of her two interrogators. 
 
 "What evening could you come? It would 
 really be a great favor/ 
 
 "Well, I could come next Tuesday." 
 
 Mrs. Lawson gave her card on which was 
 also written the name of her hotel. The little 
 speaker took out of her pocket-book two plain 
 cards of the cheapest material on which was 
 written, Miss Alma Lenz. 
 
 On their way home they exchanged their im 
 pressions. Alice especially was deeply thought 
 ful. 
 
 "I think/ she remarked, "our Shakespeare 
 was again proved to be right today when he 
 says, There are more things in heaven and 
 earth, Horatio, than are dreamt of in your 
 philosophy/ These people," she continued, as 
 if following her own thoughts, "are undoubted 
 ly sincere and mean well. They seem to pos 
 sess more than ordinary intelligence, and yet 
 they come to such strange and seemingly 
 absurd conclusions." 
 
 "Life is a strange riddle indeed." 
 
 "What comes next on our program?" There 
 was a lecture on Socialism advertised on the 
 bulletin board. "I think a little investigation 
 of that subject might prove opportune. Did 
 you ever hear anything of Socialism, Alice?" 
 
 "I have heard the word, but never looked 
 into the subject, but I think its investigation 
 will be necessary for the completion of our 
 education." 
 
 "The more I examine things, Alice," Mrs. 
 Lawson continued, "the more I become im 
 pressed with the fact that things are reflected 
 
160 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 differently from different minds and a com 
 parison of view points will always be instruc 
 tive. The difficulty is that most people are so 
 moored to their own little world, they move 
 around such a narrow circle that they cannot 
 or will not, see the great world beyond; they 
 refuse to listen to or reflect upon the opinion 
 of others/ 
 
 The hardest thing in the world is to think/ 
 Emerson writes somewhere," Alice De Ruiz 
 said thoughtfully. "I wondered at that sen 
 tence when I read it. The Concord Sage 
 might have been right, yet I think Emerson 
 would have been more precise had he said, to 
 think rightly/ that is, to understand. You see 
 I was thinking then a little differently from 
 what I do now. We usually think, or anyhow, 
 think we think. You see we cannot get away 
 from thinking; the difficulty is to understand." 
 
 "I think you will yet turn out a philosopher, 
 Alice," replied Mrs. Lawson laughing. "You 
 analyze well, and the law of thinking, that is, 
 logic, once mastered, the rest is easy." 
 
 "Maybe under your guidance, my dear 
 Margie. Your information that logic is the law 
 of thinking is again a valuable adjunct to my 
 knowledge." 
 
 True to her promise Miss Alma Lenz made 
 her appearance on the evening agreed upon. 
 She was dressed neatly, but very simply. An 
 experienced eye recognized her apparel to be of 
 durable but very inexpensive material. Her 
 whole appearance was modesty itself, yet she 
 seemed to be completely free from embarrass 
 ment. 
 
 They had ordered some light refreshment 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 161 
 
 and they invited Miss Lenz to be their guest. 
 But she declined gracefully saying that she had 
 eaten supper only a short while ago. 
 
 "Well just take a cup of coffee," remarked 
 Mrs. Lawson. 
 
 "I do not drink coffee." 
 
 The positive manner in which the words 
 were spoken indicated a moral objection to 
 that innocent beverage. 
 
 "Do you think it wrong to drink coffee?" 
 
 "Not for all, but for some." 
 
 Then seeing the wondering faces of her 
 hosts she continued, "Our teachers say, when 
 the desire for any material thing threatens to 
 submerge the freedom of your will, then the 
 higher Self is called upon to assert its inde 
 pendence and superiority. The greatest temp 
 tation I had to overcome was my desire for 
 coffee; I did not succeed at once in getting the 
 mastery, and this experience has taught me to 
 sympathize with others sometimes struggling 
 in vain to overcome their appetites." 
 
 "I never would have thought that coffee 
 could be considered morally harmful. I have 
 heard it often called the intellectual drink," 
 said Mrs. Lawson. 
 
 "You are perfectly correct in your assump 
 tion, Madam. The great Swedenborg indulged 
 even what might be considered immoderately 
 in that beverage. People in different stages of 
 evolution require different things. I have a 
 friend who often quotes the Latin phrase, 
 Quod prodest jovi non prodest bom What 
 might be proper for the savage might be very 
 improper for the sage. 
 
1 62 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 "Do you mean then that less evolved beings 
 drunk coffee and higher ones not?" 
 
 A pained expression passed for a moment 
 over the serene features of Alma Lenz. 
 
 "Not at all" she replied. "The sage may even 
 indulge sometimes his appetite in a way, that 
 would greatly injure his weaker brother. As 
 I said, Swedenborg drank coffee to what peo 
 ple would think excess, Madame Blavatsky 
 smoked cigarettes nearly continuously. Ordin 
 arily of course, the higher the mental and 
 spiritual evolution, the less a soul cares for 
 material enjoyment." 
 
 "Your objection to coffee then has nothing 
 to do with Theosophy?" 
 
 "No, not directly." 
 
 "Let us now come to Theosophy." 
 
 "I heard people speak of your society in Cal 
 ifornia. There is, I think a kind of a colony 
 in Point Loma." 
 
 "Oh, that is not my society, that is a diff 
 erent branch." 
 
 "Are there then two Theosophical 
 Societies?" 
 
 "Well there are two divisions," answered 
 Miss Lenz hesitatingly. 
 
 "Do they hold different views?" 
 
 "No, their essential principles are the same. 
 Both claim Madame Blavatsky as their found 
 er." 
 
 "Did Madame Blavatsky originate the 
 teachings which you hold?" 
 
 "No, Madam, she only was, and never claim 
 ed to be anything else than an instrument of 
 higher powers." 
 
 "How did it come that there are two Theo- 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 163 
 
 sophical Societies, or divisions, as you call 
 them?" 
 
 An embarrassed look came into the eyes of 
 Miss Lenz; she hesitated to answer and 
 finally said: "It is quite a long story, and then 
 I suppose I could give only the viewpoint of 
 our side, and then to be understood a good 
 deal of the Society s history would have to be 
 explained first." 
 
 "We ll leave that for another time. What 
 struck me most forcibly," continued Mrs. Law- 
 son, "was that you claim nearly every Western 
 thinker as a believer in reincarnation. I am 
 willing to accept your declaration that this be 
 lief is held in China or Japan or in India, or 
 that the ancient Greeks had such ideas, but 
 somehow I did not, and do not see how you can 
 ascribe such beliefs to the men mentioned in 
 your address." 
 
 "I came prepared, and to be frank, I have 
 waited for this statement," answered Miss 
 Lenz. 
 
 She took from a little green bag which she 
 had with her a little book and said smiling, 
 "This book has furnished the material for 
 three-fourths of my address given last Sun 
 day. It contains the statements and their places 
 of the authors mentioned." 
 
 She opened the book and showed the pass 
 ages from Wordsworth and Coleridge and the 
 others she had given as in favor of reincarna- 
 iton. Some of the pasages seemed vague to 
 Mrs. Lawson and Miss De Ruiz and they ven 
 tured to say that poets sometimes needed 
 figures that would not allow a literal interpre 
 tation, but had to admit that some expressions, 
 
164 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 especially those of Wordsworth, Coleridge or 
 Emerson hardly admitted a different interpre 
 tation. 
 
 "But where do you find that Goethe actually 
 remembered his previous life?" 
 
 "Here," and Miss Lenz extracted another 
 book from her little bag. "This book was 
 written by Prof. Heynacher under the auspices 
 of the German Philosophical Society. Can 
 you read German?" she then asked. 
 
 "Some," answered Miss De Ruiz. 
 
 Miss Lenz then pointed to the statements of 
 Goethe where he speaks of his reminiscences 
 under Emperor Hadrian, and his expectation 
 to meet again his friend Wieland who had 
 recently died; both, that is, he Goethe and Wie 
 land, ensouling some planet or comet. 
 
 "Do you believe then, that planets or comets 
 have souls?" asked Miss De Ruiz. 
 
 "Why not? Compare our own planet the 
 earth to the genus homo. Might not an ocean 
 perform the functions of the heart; the river 
 that of our arteries, and the atmosphere that 
 of our lungs?" 
 
 "Is this idea a part of the idea of the teach 
 ings of Theosophy?" 
 
 "We have no dogmas, and our views on life 
 are left to individual members. Of course re 
 incarnation and karma are such an integral 
 part of our philosophy that without this belief 
 a member would find him or herself isolated in 
 the Society." 
 
 "And where do you find that Ruskin remem 
 bered his previous life?" 
 
 "For some reasons best known to himself, 
 he did not express himself openly as Goethe, 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 165 
 
 but if you will investigate, you will find that he 
 signed himself, Christostum to a few of his in 
 timate friends, and especially to the woman 
 whom he recognized as his mother in his for 
 mer life." 
 
 "That certainly is news to me. Where do 
 you find those things?" 
 
 "Some in his Traeterita/ others in a biog 
 raphy of him. Any student of Ruskin must 
 see that his mind was saturated with Greek 
 thoughts and ideals. At seven years of age he 
 was familiar, as I would say, again, with that 
 language. He actually attempted to write at 
 that tender age an epic to which he gave the 
 presumptuous title Eudaios. 
 
 "I think I also heard you quote Christ in 
 support of reincarnation," remarked Miss De 
 Ruiz. 
 
 "I do not see how the passage I quoted 
 could be given another interpretation; besides 
 we find many similar statements in the writ 
 ing of the early church fathers. We have, what 
 seems to me, and is in fact taught in our litera 
 ture, an esoteric as well as an exoteric side to 
 Christianity. The exoteric side was given to 
 the multitude. The writings of Origen clearly 
 established that fact. Christ s statement: To 
 you it is given to know the Kingdom of 
 Heaven; to them I speak in parables would 
 likewise indicate that the Apostles received 
 more than what could be given to the general 
 public." 
 
 "Would not this multitude need enlighten 
 ment even more than the select few?" asked 
 Mrs. Lawson. 
 
 "Knowledge which is above a person s 
 
1 66 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 understanding is worse than useless, even laws 
 and regulations of conduct must be different 
 for different people. To the Jews, just coming 
 out of slavery the Commandment Love your 
 enemies would have seemed absurd indeed. 
 The highest they were capable of accepting 
 was : Love your friends/ Fifteen hundred years 
 later they were fit to hear Do good to them that 
 hate you . Plato in his Timaeus, Goethe in the 
 second part of Faust, spoke only to what Rus- 
 kin calls, The Filii . The latter tells us again 
 and again We cannot stoop down to you, you 
 must raise yourself up to us/ 
 
 "Do you believe in Christ?" suddenly askec? 
 Miss De Ruiz. 
 
 "I believe in His teaching," was the unhesi 
 tating reply. 
 
 "Do you believe He was God?" again asked 
 Alice De Ruiz. 
 
 "Yes, but only in the sense that we all are," 
 was the startling reply. "I came prepared for 
 that question also," she then continued with a 
 smile, and she took out of her green bag a 
 small Bible and pointed to the verses thirty- 
 three to thirty-five in the tenth chapter of St. 
 John where Christ, accused of blasphemy for 
 calling himself the Son of God, said these 
 words: Is it not written in your law, ye are 
 Gods? "A friend of mine," she continued 
 "recently told me that in an old Greek Bible 
 we find these words: Ye are Gods written in 
 italics, thus indicating that a special signifi 
 cance was attached to that statement of Jesus. 
 If Jesus had wanted to claim for himself a 
 special divinity; if he had wanted to make 
 man s salvation depend upon the acceptance of 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 167 
 
 a belief in His divinity, right here and then he 
 should have proclaimed this divinity of Him 
 self, without even a possibility of being mis 
 understood, but how shall we interpret His 
 answer: Ye are likewise Gods. Now I, or 
 rather Theosophy, does not consider Christ an 
 ordinary human being. We believe He had 
 reached a degree of perfection far above, but 
 not beyond the reach of other mortals. We 
 believe that he is still in the heaven world, and 
 influencing for good the whole world, and es 
 pecially the Christian churches. We even be 
 lieve that he will return, that is, will again as 
 sume flesh, in other words will reincarnate and 
 will complete his work, but the idea of making 
 Him co-equal with God the Absolute, this very 
 idea to us is unthinkable, and seems absurd to 
 a philosophically trained mind." 
 
 "Do you not consider Him the greatest and 
 best teacher of Humanity?" 
 
 "Things are relative," was the answer given 
 in a thoughtful voice. "The smaller cannot 
 fully apprehend or appreciate the greater. 
 Christ is rather too far above me, for myself 
 to express or measure His greatness. I only 
 know this, that besides Him there were other 
 great teachers, and I would never presume to 
 pass judgment upon the respective merits of 
 such Masters of Wisdom as Krishna, Zara- 
 thustra, Buddha, LaoTze or Christ." 
 
 Mrs. Lawson and Alice De Ruiz listened 
 more and more amazed to the bold and precise 
 declarations of their innocent and youthful 
 looking visitor. A careful scrutiny had con 
 vinced Mrs. Lawson that Miss Lenz must be 
 older than she looked. Had that little 
 
1 68 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 Theosophist discovered that long sought elixir 
 of youth? A new thought struck her. Why 
 not engage her as a companion? "If you don t 
 mind changing the subject, might I ask you 
 the nature of your present occupation?" 
 
 "Well I have been engaged as a nurse and 
 have changed or tried to change to a steno 
 grapher, but have not yet succeeded in secur 
 ing a permanent or suitable position." 
 
 "Are you employed at present?" 
 
 "Only partially." 
 
 "Would you be willing to accept a position 
 as my private secretary?" 
 
 "If you think that I can meet your require 
 ments." 
 
 "I hardly doubt that." 
 
 "Well, since we are thus far why not come 
 to a definite agreement?" 
 
 "What salary would you demand?" 
 
 "Well, I would be willing to begin with $50 
 a month. 
 
 Mrs. Lawson and Alice De Ruiz exchanged 
 a look of surprise. 
 
 "The position of private secretary is one of 
 great importance to me. I would gladly pay 
 $100 a month for the service, and in spare 
 time you can initiate us further into the sec 
 rets of Theosophical lore." 
 
 "It is difficult for me to express my appre 
 ciation of your generous offer and flattering 
 confidence. I can only hope that you will not 
 be disappointed in your expectations." 
 
 "I have no doubts in that respect. I think 
 you are an exception to the rule that people 
 think too much of their talents and not enough 
 of themselves. When can you enter your, I 
 
A TALE OF EAST AND WEST 169 
 
 do not like to say service, nor does the word 
 duty appeal to me especially in this connection. 
 Can you help me out with a word, Miss Lenz?" 
 
 "I see no objecion to either word, to ser 
 vice or duty, provided the reciprocity of the 
 relation is recognized. If people in general 
 would only realize their mutual interdepen 
 dence and obligation, this world would be a 
 nicer place to live in." 
 
 "All right, since we have agreed upon the 
 propriety of the question what is your 
 answer?" 
 
 "Well, as I have said before. I have at pre 
 sent no permanent position, and I can com 
 mence tomorrow evening, or this evening if 
 there is something special to do. Your promis 
 ed remuneration is so much beyond my most 
 sanguine expectation that late hours have no 
 terrors for me." 
 
 "You need not fear such a thing as late 
 hours in your work for me. If the remunera 
 tion seems high to you it is only due to your 
 modesty. Your services I am sure will be 
 worth more than mere money. If you can 
 commence tomorrow I will be pleased." 
 
 "What time shall or may I come?" 
 
 "I like neither your words shall or may. Our 
 relations, Miss Lenz, I hope will be on the 
 footing of friends. The difference in worldly 
 position ought not to be a barrier to friendship 
 in equals of mind and spirit." 
 
CHAPTER XL 
 
 GLIMPSES OF BOSTON CULTURE 
 
 Mrs. Lawson to Morgan: 
 
 What do you think of reincarnation? In my 
 mind s eye I can see a slight relaxation of the 
 usually so stern features of my esteemed 
 friend John who I suppose has clothed himself 
 both outside and inside with new vestments of 
 dignity, in keeping with his recently acquired 
 powers and responsibility. I will try to answer 
 the question which I think I see coming to 
 your lips; How does she come to ask me 
 about reincarnation? 
 
 In obedience to your advice to go in search 
 of Boston culture I called on Mr. Berwin for 
 information, and in the consultation he in 
 formed me that it was entirely owing to my 
 looking in the wrong direction that thus far I 
 had found no trace of the intellectual life pul 
 sating in the Athens of the new world. 
 
 He explained to me that there are two sides 
 to Boston, that heretofore I had only seen 
 one, the seamy side, which was the one so 
 much below the one in most cities as the 
 other, the bright and shining side, was above. 
 In answer to my question where I could find 
 that other side, that is, the bright and shining 
 one, he referred me to two buildings from 
 which the ramification of Boston culture could 
 be traced, and I must admit that a subsequent 
 170 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 171 
 
 visit to these places more than justified Ber- 
 win s assertion. I doubt whether there can be 
 found anywhere another such centre of human 
 activity. A short letter will not suffice to give 
 an adequate description of the life pulsating in 
 these places or to do justice to the efforts, at 
 least in ideal endeavor, made on behalf of hu 
 man progress and welfare. I only wish you 
 were here to help us out with your practical 
 experience. I say us, for Alice De Ruiz and 
 myself have become so nearly one in thought 
 and sympathy that what affects the one is 
 shared with and communicated to the other. 
 
 Alice is doing some very serious thinking 
 about your mutual friend Norris and his reli 
 gious opinions. Without any specific communi 
 cation on that subject she knows that I am 
 conversant with the state of her mind, and we 
 will very soon have a very confidential chat of 
 which you might learn the conclusion, but on 
 account of being a man, and therefore an out 
 sider, not the details. Now I look up and me- 
 thinks I can hear you murmur between your 
 teeth "just like a woman, she can never stick 
 to a subject, from reincarnation to a disserta 
 tion on Boston culture and then to a love 
 affair." Well I ll get back to the beginning, 
 what do you think of reincarnation? Of the 
 many thought currents flowing from Hunting- 
 ton Chambers, the most famous headquarte S 
 for Boston culture, the one that has taken 
 strongest hold upon my imagination represents 
 the claim that reincarnation is our chief means 
 for mental and spiritual evolution and the key 
 to life of the universe. Did you ever hear of 
 the Theosophical Society, of Madame Blavat- 
 
172 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 sky, of Annie Besant? What do you think of 
 the people and their ideas? Now do not think 
 I have drifted into a new or different channel 
 of activity and that I have given up my resolu 
 tion to devote my superfluous time and energy 
 to the redress of wrongs and injustices. On 
 the contrary I am interested in philosophical 
 and spiritual questions more from practical pur 
 poses than for the mere satisfaction in solving 
 abstruse questions. I want to understand life in 
 all its aspects as far as my limited faculties 
 permit, in order to work intelligently and get 
 the best results from my labor, both for myself 
 and others. Miss De Ruiz sends you her love 
 and highest respects. I have given her as good 
 a description of you, as lay in my power of 
 delineation, but I fear that personal predilec 
 tion made me partial, for my friend Alice is 
 altogether too enthusiastic about John and 
 looks forward with too much anticipation to a 
 personal acquaintance. 
 
 P. S. I have engaged a secretary, the young 
 lady who gave an address on reincarnation for 
 the Theosophical Society, the first evening we 
 visited Huntington Chambers. She is a delight 
 ful person and a most valuable companion to 
 myself and Miss De Ruiz. 
 
 "There is to be a lecture this evening at the 
 Metaphysical Club, Alice; do you think we 
 should go?" 
 
 "I think it would be interesting, what do you 
 say, Miss Lenz?" 
 
 "I was a member of the Club once, but 
 dropped out for financial reasons. I know well 
 the speaker of the evening, Miss Winslow. She 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 173 
 
 is well read in metaphysics and you will meet 
 a refined and cultured audience." 
 
 "What do you think of the Metaphysical 
 Club in general?" 
 
 "Its members are very good people, who, I 
 think, do what they think is right acording to 
 their light." 
 
 A certain hesitation in the voice of Miss 
 Lenz indicated that there was in her mind a 
 something of which she semed not sure enough 
 herself to clothe it into words. 
 
 "According to their light, but their light is 
 not yours," remarked Mrs. Lawson. 
 
 "No madam, I see some things differently." 
 
 "What do you think is the main difference?" 
 
 "Well, their philosophy has not enough of 
 practical application, they do not take enough 
 interest, it seems to me, in the welfare of 
 others ; of humanity as a whole." 
 
 "Does the Theosophical Society do that?" 
 asked Mrs. Lawson somewhat surprised. 
 
 "It endeavors to do so," was the response, 
 "but of course for the short comings of indivi 
 dual members the Society is not to blame." 
 
 "Can you tell me the particular application 
 of your Society s solicitude for the welfare of 
 humanity?" 
 
 "Well our teachings of the Brotherhood of 
 Man and that the fate of every human being 
 is forever linked with that of the whole of 
 humanity, should make the relation between 
 man and man more friendly and unselfish." 
 
 "But is not this a good deal of simple theo 
 ry?" remarked Mrs. Lawson. "Is there an or 
 ganized effort made by your Society to do 
 
174 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 away with the wrongs and injustices of which 
 this world is full?" 
 
 It would be difficult to describe in words the 
 exression of surprise upon the fair and inno 
 cent looking face of Miss Lenz. She seemed 
 bewildered and at a loss what to say, and final 
 ly declared: "Why, Madam, you talk just like 
 a socialist. There are a few socialists in the 
 Theosophical Society, who are always preach 
 ing that Brotherhood in theory does not suffice. 
 They want everybody to join their organiza 
 tion which they claim has for its object the es 
 tablishment of conditions that would raise 
 Brotherhood from theory into practice." 
 
 "And what do you think of that?" asked 
 Mrs. Lawson. 
 
 "Well, if I were a man, I think I might join 
 the organization," answered Miss Lenz, "but 
 their aim is political and I have no taste and 
 little understanding of politics." 
 
 "Have the socialists no women in their or 
 ganization?" again asked Mrs. Lawson. 
 
 "I think they have, in fact they must have, 
 for I remember Mr. Heine asked me several 
 times to become a member." 
 
 "Who is this Mr. Heine?" 
 
 "He is a member of the T. S. and also of the 
 Socialist party." 
 
 "I would like to meet him," declared Mrs. 
 Lawson. "Uniting in one person a Socialist and 
 Theosophist indicates at least a wide and lib 
 eral horizon." 
 
 "I am sure," declared Miss Lenz, "Mr. 
 Heine will be more than pleased to meet you, 
 for he is always on the lookout to make con 
 verts to his views." 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 175 
 
 The lecture at the Metaphysical Club proved 
 to be quite interesting. The audience bore the 
 stamp of fashion and of culture. The speaker 
 of the evening was fully conversant with the 
 nomenclature of metaphysics and psychology. 
 The joy and satisfaction derived from the de 
 velopment of the mind was painted in the 
 brightest colors, the intellectual heights to 
 which man should aspire and the individual 
 superiority when attained, were pictured most 
 graphically to an attentive audience, but there 
 were no words of duty or obligations of man 
 to man. 
 
 After the speaker had finished the audience 
 showed their appreciation by a very liberal 
 volume of applause. The audience then broke 
 up in groups of people, exchanging words of 
 greeting and of recognition. Several persons 
 remembered Miss Lenz and seemed very much 
 pleased to see her again in their midst. "Oh, 
 we missed you so much" was a frequent ex- 
 clamanation. "Where have you been?" 
 
 "You said you knew the speaker, Miss Lenz. 
 Will you give us an introduction?" asked Mrs. 
 Lawson. 
 
 "She is talking now to a Mrs. Ellis, but I 
 will make her a sign." This sign seemed to 
 to have its effect, for Miss Winslow met our 
 party half way. The conventional phrases at 
 tending an introduction having been exchang 
 ed, Mrs. Lawson remarked: "I would like to 
 talk metaphysics with you. Could you spare 
 us an evening?" 
 
 Miss Winslow looked up surprised. "Would 
 not this be carrying both owls to Athens and 
 coals to Newcastle? You seem to be a friend 
 
176 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 of Miss Lenz and I know that she is at least as 
 well qualified as myself to discuss that subject, 
 and then we have a very voluminous liter 
 ature/ and she pointed to a table covered with 
 books. 
 
 Mrs. Lawson seemed for a moment at a loss 
 what to say, then she declared : "It is not in 
 simple metaphysics that I am interested, but in 
 the aim of your Society and its ethical work 
 ings." 
 
 Miss Winslow again looked at Miss Lenz as 
 much as to say, why do you want me when 
 you have her? 
 
 "Well" said Mrs. Lawson in reply to this 
 look. "Miss Lenz is a Theosophist and she 
 sees things from that standpoint, I and my 
 friend Miss Ruiz would like to look at the 
 world through the eyes of a metaphysician." 
 
 "I think I understand now. It will be a 
 pleasure to me to comply to your wishes. You 
 can let me know about time and place through 
 Miss Lenz." 
 
 When they left the building a certain thought 
 struck Miss Lenz and caused her to smile. 
 "How would it be to invite Mr. Heine and 
 Miss Winslow for the same evening? A dis 
 cussion, or rather debate, for that is what it 
 will amount to, between them, would be in 
 structive and interesting." 
 
 "Your idea is a fine one," replied Mrs. Law- 
 son. "We might have a kind of a symposium, 
 in imitation of one of Plato s banquets. What 
 might be done in the line of refreshments, 
 Miss Lenz?" 
 
 "Mr. Heine,! know does not agree with Mrs. 
 Besant in her condemnation of wine, but I 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 177 
 
 hardly think he would expect such a thing at a 
 meeting with Mrs. Lawson and Miss De Ruiz." 
 
 "Nor with Miss Lenz either," remarked 
 Mrs. Lawson smiling. 
 
 "Oh, he knows that I would not mind or ob 
 ject if he would indulge. He knows my views. 
 In some respects they are the same as his, for 
 it is he from whom I have the phrase, quod 
 prodest jov i, non prodest bovi." 
 
 "The suitability of things, I suppose de 
 pends upon the degree of the soul s develop 
 ment," remarked Mrs. Lawson with a slight 
 touch of raillery. 
 
 "To some extent, yes, but not altogether," 
 replied Miss Lenz. 
 
 She was about to continue, but Mrs. Law- 
 son interposed, saying: "We had better not 
 now indulge in a discussion of the soul. I ad 
 mit I know but little about it, and for that rea 
 son you see I am making all these efforts to 
 find out more." 
 
 Alice De Ruiz had given but half an ear to 
 the dialogue of her companion. A strange pre 
 occupation seemed to have taken possession of 
 her. The world of things into which she caught 
 glimpses was so far different from the one to 
 which she had always been accustomed that it 
 left her bewildered and perplexed, unwilling to 
 take sides or express her views, but as she had 
 been one of the most attentive listeners at the 
 lecture so she was now too much engaged in 
 her own thoughts to heed the dialogue of her 
 companions. 
 
 Her thoughts began to take shape but she 
 wanted to be sure of her ground before form 
 ing definite conclusions. 
 
178 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 "I met Mr. Heine at the meeting of the 
 Theosophical Society last night and he says 
 that he will be at your disposal any evening 
 you designate," said Miss Lenz after Mrs. 
 Lawson had finished dictating her answers to 
 the morning s mail. "And," she continued with 
 a slight shade of embarrassment and a little 
 hesitating in her voice, "I think Mr. Heine is 
 fighting a hard uphill battle in his line of 
 work and a financial compensation for his time 
 would not mean anything to you, but might a 
 good deal to him." 
 
 "Did he give any hint as to the amount?" 
 
 "Oh no, and I don t think he expects any 
 thing." 
 
 "What is his profession?" 
 
 "He teaches languages and writes for papers 
 and magazines, but I heard him complain some 
 time ago that progresive papers and maga 
 zines are too short of funds to pay contribu 
 tors and that other publications would force 
 the writer to prostitute his intellect." 
 
 "I will leave this matter with you. I am 
 willing to be generous and leave the degree of 
 generosity to yourself." 
 
 "Thank you, I will discuss it with Mr. 
 Heine. We understand each other, and neither 
 would hesitate to encroach upon what the 
 world calls personal affairs." 
 
 "Oh, I nearly forgot," she then continued, 
 "Mr. Heine told me that there will be a debate 
 between a man named Hugo, the president of 
 the Employers Association of Massachusetts* 
 and a Mr. Carey, the socialist State secretary. 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 179 
 
 Mr. Heine thought the affair might interest 
 you." 
 
 "Where and when will the debate take 
 place?" 
 
 "Tomorrow evening at Fanueil Hall." 
 
 "All right, you get the tickets." 
 
 "I think admission will be free, but of 
 course they will take up a collection of some 
 kind. The Socialists treasury, that much I 
 know of their Society, is in a chronic state of 
 consumption." 
 
CHAPTER XII. 
 
 THE DEBATE AT FANEUIL HALL 
 
 Fanueil Hall. The word seemed familiar 
 both to Mrs. Lawson and Miss De Ruiz, and 
 after some efforts to refresh their minds, Miss 
 De Ruiz remembered having seen the word in 
 one of her school books on American History, 
 and to her mind came the phrase "Cradle of 
 Liberty," which the patriotic author had be 
 stowed upon its historic walls. 
 
 About half past seven the three ladies 
 emerged from the portals of their hotel. 
 
 "Miss Lenz," remarked Mrs. Lawson "you 
 must be the leader and take us to our destina 
 tion." 
 
 "I am not sure myself. I was there but once 
 and forgot its exact location, but I know it is 
 somewhere just off Washington Street. We can 
 ask the conductor on the car." 
 
 When Miss Lenz thought they had gone 
 about far enough she asked the conductor at 
 what street they should get off to get to Fan- 
 euil Hall. "Faneuil Hall," the conductor look 
 ed puzzled. A fellow passenger here volun 
 teered the information that the nearest place to 
 get off was Adams Square. 
 
 "Well," said her informant in a low voice, 
 "any man born in Boston would, but the 
 elevated prefers to employ men from the coun- 
 180 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 181 
 
 try. They are more easily managed and work 
 cheaper." 
 
 "Another lesson in political economy/ re 
 marked Mrs. Lawson to Alice De Ruiz. 
 
 The sight of Faneuil Hall building was quite 
 a disappointment, the structure seemed dilap 
 idated, its surroundings were wretched, and a 
 disagreeable odor permeated the air. 
 
 "Not a very inviting place," remarked Alice 
 De Ruiz. 
 
 "This square is a market place, as is likewise 
 the lower part of Faneuil Hall," explained 
 Miss ^.enz. 
 
 "How the mighty have fallen! The famous 
 cradle of liberty has sunk down to a place for 
 fish mongers to sell their wares," mused Mrs. 
 Lawson. 
 
 "The inside is not bad," remarked Miss 
 Lenz. "The city owns the building." 
 
 Although Mrs. Lawson and Alice De Ruiz 
 had endeavored to make their street attire as 
 little conspicuous as possible, yet the appear 
 ance of the three ladies created quite a stir. A 
 certain indefinable and unconscious aristocracy 
 could not help cause a surprise in the socialistic 
 assembly. 
 
 The debate proved quite interesting. The 
 presiding officer, a man named Coleman, open 
 ed the meeting with some pleasant remarks 
 and then introduced the first speaker, Mr. 
 Hugo. This gentleman, in the thirty minutes 
 allotted to him, said many things, the meaning 
 of which seemed obscure, but he emphasized 
 particularly four points : that he was an indi 
 vidualist, that he acknowledged no master, ex 
 cept the law, and that the red devil of socialism 
 
1 82 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 only recognized the value of physical labor and 
 left out of consideration the value of intelli 
 gence furnished by capital, and that this intel 
 ligence furnished to such an extent the produc 
 tivity of labor that manual labor received 
 more than its rightful share and capital less. 
 His third point was that the labor unions, who 
 he claimed were "the kite to the socialist dra 
 gon" were lawless, vicious and tyranical and a 
 continuous threat to industrial activity and the 
 American ideal of liberty. His fourth point 
 was: that he believed in the Brotherhood of 
 Man and that Socialism was a menace ^ to the 
 realization of this, his ideal. 
 
 James F. Carey, the socialist champion, was 
 then given the floor. He claimed that his an 
 tagonist had indulged in mere idle phrase 
 ology and had utterly failed even to assail the 
 socialist position. 
 
 Mr. Hugo incidentally had referred to 
 "fifty-seven" different varieties of socialism, 
 and it was this remark into which Mr. Carey 
 fastened his teeth as the first point. He declar 
 ed that while socialists may be different on tac 
 tics and on minor questions, upon one point, 
 and that the only essential one, they were in 
 perfect accord: the abolition of wage slavery, 
 which meant the abolition of capitalism. He 
 denied that labor unions were a kite to the dra 
 gon of socialism; he declared that Gompers the 
 President of the American Federation of labor 
 had in this very hall assailed socialism even 
 more bitterly than Mr. Hugo. He further de 
 nied the socialists responsibility for the acts of 
 the American Labor Unions, but nevertheless, 
 he entered a strong plea on behalf of these 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 183 
 
 unions, claiming that any unlawful acts by 
 them were done in self defense and that with 
 out the activity of labor unions the condition 
 of the laborer would be even worse than it is 
 at present. He then depicted in vivid colors 
 the dependence and enslavement of the worker 
 by the capitalist through the latter s possession 
 of the tools of production. He claimed that 
 capitalists had obtained possession of the coun 
 try s wealth not through any intrinsic merit, 
 but often through force, cunning and fraud 
 and sometimes through the corrupt manipu 
 lation of our legislative machinery. He assert 
 ed that the working class, under the present 
 system is denied that individuality and free 
 dom so ardently desired by Mr. Hugo. He then 
 gave a vivid picture of the misery of the unem 
 ployed, and further maintained that the re 
 ward of labor was not based upon the degree 
 of productivity, but upon the intensity of the 
 struggle for jobs. He denied that capital fur 
 nished the intelligence necessary to carry on 
 production and ridiculed the claim that the 
 capitalist s remuneration is based upon his de 
 gree of intelligence. He asked the audience to 
 make a comparison between the brain of Rock 
 efeller with his sixty million dollars income 
 and the brain of Mr. Hugo, with about five 
 thousand or ten thousand dollars income. He 
 then cited Rockfeller s own statement that he 
 had absolutely nothing to do with the manage 
 ment of the Standard Oil for over ten years. 
 
 Mr. Hugo in his next turn returned to his 
 adversary s compliment of having indulged in 
 mere idle phraseology. He claimed that Mr. 
 Carey had given nothing but words and failed 
 
184 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 to reply to the points made in his argument, 
 that he had only dealt in glittering generalities 
 familiar to every child. He claimed that in 
 stead of laborers being enslaved by the capital 
 ist the very opposite was true, that the capitalist 
 was lorded over by the labor union and touch 
 ing upon the socialist commiseration of the un 
 employed he asked why if labor created every 
 thing it did not create work for itself. He then 
 dilated once more upon the sins of labor unions 
 during strikes and tried to make the socialists 
 responsible for them. He asked his adversary 
 how socialism was to provide work and suit 
 able reward, he maintained that children of 
 capitalists had a perfect right to the inherit 
 ance of shops, mills, and railroads because the 
 family was the natural unit of the state. 
 
 He then recited a long list of twenty prob 
 lems for socialists to solve and his adversary to 
 explain. 
 
 The socialist champion then rose once more 
 and again claimed that his predecessor had 
 given him no task to perform as he had utterly 
 failed to furnish any material for rebuttal. He 
 declared that the twenty problems recited by 
 Hugo would have to be solved when the time 
 for solution had arrived, that no one could 
 have ordained a hundred years ago how ques 
 tions of today were to be settled or arranged in 
 our legislative halls. He claimed that confisca 
 tion was perfectly just under certain circum 
 stances and he cited the abolition of property 
 in slaves as a note-worthy example. He declared 
 that a champion of capitalism should show first 
 that under its regime conditions were just be 
 fore he started to attack socialism for the kind 
 
GEORGE B. HUGO 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 185 
 
 of justice it might inaugurate. He dwelt upon 
 the right of eminent domain ; a weapon of cap 
 italistic government, when it suited its conven 
 ience, and he declared that with this weapon 
 confiscation of property could be affected in a 
 perfectly legal manner. 
 
 Mr. Hugo in his closing remarks charged 
 his opponent with having dodged his questions 
 on account of inability to answer them. He de 
 clared that only such men were socialists who 
 despaired of success under capitalism, and that 
 capitalists would never peaceably submit to 
 any kind of scheme of confiscation. 
 
 On their way out of the building Miss Lenz 
 called her companions attention to a man en 
 gaged in what seemed a very animated discus 
 sion with a group of men that surrounded him. 
 "Here is Mr. Heine, shall I make him a sign to 
 follow?" 
 
 The answer was in the affirmative, and Miss 
 Lenz did not seem to have any difficulty in es 
 tablishing an ocular means of communication, 
 for when they reached Washington Street Mr. 
 Heine stood at the corner waiting for the ladies. 
 
 After Miss Lenz had introduced her friends, 
 Mrs. Lawson suggested their hiring an auto 
 and asked Mr. Heine to accompany them to the 
 hotel. "We can talk better there/ she remark 
 ed. "I hope, Mr. Heine," she then continued, 
 "you do not object to this aristocratic method 
 of locomotion." 
 
 "Not at all," replied Mr. Heine smilingly. 
 "My own objection is the limitation of this ex 
 cellent method to a few favored individuals." 
 
 \Vhen they were seated in their comfortable 
 automobile, Mrs. Lawson asked Mr. Heine 
 
1 86 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 how he enjoyed the debate. To her surprise 
 that gentleman was not satisfied. She had gain 
 ed the impression that the socialist champion 
 had had by far the best of the argument. 
 
 "Carey failed to corner his man, he should 
 have hanged Mr. Hugo with his own ropes. He 
 should have shown up better present liberty 
 and individualism under capitalism, and he 
 should have demonstrated that Mr. Hugo s 
 professed aim, the promotion of brotherhood 
 and freedom, could only be realized under the 
 regime of socialism." 
 
 "Do you think you could have better done it 
 than Mr. Carey?" asked Mrs. Lawson. 
 
 "No, Madam," answered Mr. Heine. "My 
 Irish brogue would have been too strong a 
 handicap." 
 
 "Irish brogue," exclaimed Mrs. Lawson, 
 giving him a surprised look. 
 
 "Mr. Heine is fooling," interposed here Miss 
 Lenz. "He says Irish brogue when he means 
 German accent." 
 
 "Changing the subject," remarked Mrs. 
 Lawson, "Miss Lenz informed me that you 
 were willing to give us an evening for a discus 
 sion on Socialism, Theosophy and Meta 
 physics." 
 
 "Why not enlarge the circle for our sympos 
 ium still further," remarked Mr. Heine. "Miss 
 Lenz spoke to me of Miss Winslow as the 
 chosen champion for Metaphysics and for me 
 to take Theosophy and Socialism. Why not 
 have a representative of Capitalism and Anar 
 chism also present? This might require more 
 than one evening, but our symposium would be 
 more complete and conclusive." 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 187 
 
 "Will you. asume the task of supplying the re 
 spective champions?" asked Mrs. Lawson. 
 
 "I would be willing," replied Mr. Heine com 
 placently. "I think Mr. Hugo, the champion 
 of capitalism this evening, would be a suitable 
 candidate and would accept an invitation. I 
 like the fellow for his pluck, and I think he is 
 personally honest and a gentleman." 
 
 "But what about the champion for an 
 archism?" asked Mrs. Lawson. 
 
 "I know a good one," declared Heine with a 
 smile. 
 
 "Please don t take one too rabid and vul 
 gar," interposed Miss De Ruiz. 
 
 Mr. Heine gave this young lady a quick and 
 searching glance. A look of surprise came into 
 his eyes as if he had seen something out of the 
 ordinary that puzzled this shrewd and quick 
 observer. 
 
 "Oh do not fear, I will bring one whose 
 words and manner will not be offensive," he 
 declared. 
 
 After reaching the hotel Mrs. Lawson invit 
 ed Mr. Heine to participate in some refresh 
 ments in their room, but this gentleman declin 
 ed, saying that he had promised to meet some 
 friends in the Turnhall. 
 
 "A Theosophist drinking beer!" remarked 
 Miss Lenz not without a slight tinge of re 
 proach. 
 
 "It is not use, but abuse in which the 
 wrong exists." 
 
 "Quod prodest jovi non prodest bovi," here 
 put in Miss De Ruiz looking with a mischiev 
 ous eye at Mr. Heine and then at Miss Lenz. 
 
 It would be difficult to describe the expres- 
 
1 88 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 sion on the face of Mr. Heine when he heard 
 this familiar phrase from the lips of the beau 
 tiful stranger who looked at him with half 
 mocking, yet kindly eyes. He looked at Miss 
 Lenz who had become slightly flushed; but 
 her features soon assumed their usual seren 
 ity. A flash of intelligence then came into the 
 thoughtful and penetrating eye of Mr. Heine; 
 a smile nearly of contentment came to his lips 
 and with a deferential bow he took his depar 
 ture. 
 
 The final arrangements for the symposium 
 were made by Mr. Heine in conjunction with 
 Miss Lenz, to whom Mrs. Lawson had given 
 plenipotentiary powers. Mr. Hugo had accept 
 ed the defense of capitalism. Mr. Swift, a rec 
 ognized leader of anarchy, was to champion 
 that faith. Miss Winslow was to represent 
 Metaphysics and Mr. Heine Theosophical 
 Socialism. 
 
 The four champions and Miss Ruiz held a 
 meeting to arrange the program or method of 
 procedure. Mr. Heine made the proposition 
 that they ought to start from a definite stand 
 point upon which they were in accord, and 
 then defend their respective positions. "I was 
 particularly struck," he declared "by Mr. 
 Hugo s emphasis in his debate with Carey up 
 on his predilection for liberty and brotherhood. 
 Now I suppose all of us here agree with this 
 position. The desirability of these two things 
 is deeply impressed upon every heart in which 
 is not yet dead the spark which cometh from 
 above. The difference among us here is only 
 concerning the best road that would lead us 
 most quickly to the goal. I propose therefore, 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 189 
 
 that the champions of the various systems en 
 deavor to establish their claim to the possession 
 of the best road; the scope of our symposium 
 may be enlarged later." 
 
 All eyes were turned towards Mr. Hugo. 
 The anarchist smiled and sent a nod of approval 
 to Mr. Heine, as much as to say, "You have 
 caught him in a trap," but this gentleman gave 
 them a surprise. "You all look at me," he re 
 marked, "as if you were expecting from me 
 some opposition to this proposition of our 
 friend Heine. I wish to declare, here and now, 
 that I am not only willing to accept this pro 
 position as the basis of our symposium, but 
 if you will succeed in showing that capitalism 
 is incompatible with liberty and brotherhood, or 
 if you can demonstrate that you have a shorter 
 or better road towards this goal, I most will 
 ingly will change my route and will feel grate 
 ful towards my teachers." 
 
 "I am more than pleased with Mr. Hugo s 
 declaration," remarked Mr. Heina, "and I had 
 expected it. I think Mr. Hugo is a living ar 
 gument in favor of my contention with my 
 friend Swift that a sincere and intelligent man 
 might be a defender of capitalism. I wish to 
 add this to my proposition, that we spend the 
 first evening in a discussion of the thesis : Is 
 capitalism compatible with liberty and brother 
 hood, and I would advise that the two princi 
 pal disputants be Mr. Hugo in the affirmative 
 and Mr. Swift in the negative." 
 
 This idea seemed a good one to all and was 
 accepted. Somebody then moved to adjourn, 
 but Miss Lenz asked for the floor. "I just wish 
 to say a few words," she remarked, "which 
 
190 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 might seem unnecessary, but which I think 
 ought to be said. I want to make an appeal to 
 the respective champions to guard themselves 
 against indulgence in personalities or the use 
 of too strong language. This symposium will 
 take place in the presence of two ladies, one of 
 whom is very young and sensitive. They are 
 both millionairesses and are seeking light for 
 their guidance in life. I believe if you can show 
 that individual possession of millions is an in 
 jury to human progress they would divest 
 themselves of their riches, or they would use 
 their millions to advance the causes that best 
 promote human welfare. Let us fight for prin 
 ciples and let your conduct in this debate be a 
 measure of our appreciation of brotherhood 
 and liberty." 
 
 "Oh I see," remarked the champion of anar 
 chy, "Miss Lenz thinks that the ears of the 
 millionaire ladies need some special precau 
 tion." 
 
 "I fear nothing," answered this astute young 
 lady, "but I wish to make this symposium a 
 means of instruction and a scene of pleasant 
 remembrances." 
 
 "Your wish is shared by all of us," here re 
 plied Mr. Swift, in a tone more conciliatory 
 than was his habit, "and the hope held out that 
 the millions of our patronesses might possibly 
 be used to advance the cause of anarchy will 
 act as a special spur to be lenlor oratione et fir- 
 mior rebus." 
 
CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 THE FIRST EVENING OF THE SYMPOSIUM 
 
 An elegantly furnished parlor of the most 
 fashionable hotel in Boston served as the arena 
 for a symposium such as was never before 
 held, in this or any other city. Choice refresh 
 ments were within easy reach. The hostess 
 had shown her power of discrimination in the 
 selection of a few bottles of wine supplied by 
 the estabishment of Mr. Hugo, who besides 
 being the president of the Employers Associa 
 tion of Massachusetts, was also the owner of a 
 wholesale liquor establishment; while fancy 
 ices and cakes proved a successful temptation 
 to the immaterial mind of Alma Lenz. 
 
 After a cordial greeting the champions took 
 their seats and Mr. Hugo was given thirty 
 minutes for the demonstration that capitalists 
 offered the best basis for brotherhood and lib 
 erty. Mr. Hugo spoke as follows : 
 
 "The subject for this evening s discussion 
 is: Is Capitalism compatible with Brotherhood 
 and Liberty? 
 
 "The proposition to open our symposium 
 with this thesis came from Mr. Heine and I 
 have an idea that he, together with others, 
 thinks that he has placd me in the weakest fort 
 of capitalism, and that my opponent this even 
 ing will gain an easy victory. But I differ from 
 
192 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 Mr. Heine, or anyone else, about the strength 
 of this fort, and I will reiterate what I said be 
 fore, that with the fall of this citadel I will 
 surrender the fortress and the city (of capital 
 ism) and unite my forces with those of the 
 enemy. 
 
 "I will try to show this evening not only 
 that capitalism is compatible with Brotherhood 
 and Liberty, but that it offers the only means 
 for the realization of these ideals. It must be 
 borne in mind, however, that I claim for cap 
 ital the possession of the road that will lead to 
 the goal and not that this goal has already 
 been reached, or that absolute Brotherhood and 
 Liberty prevails today. I am aware as much 
 as anyone can possiby be of the many evils 
 with which society is afflicted today and I yield 
 precedence to none in the regret for these evils, 
 nor in zeal to apply the remedy. 
 
 "For the sake of argument I will admit that 
 capitalism rules today, although I maintain that 
 its rule is far from absolute and that through 
 this lack of complete control and not on ac 
 count of the control actually secured exist the 
 evils from which we suffer at present. I wish 
 to repeat what I have said: No one deplores 
 more the evils which will be pointed out by 
 those who will follow in this symposium, but 
 these evils which I and fellow capitalists do 
 our utmost to mitigate exist not on account of 
 capitalism but in spite of it. They spring from 
 a still undeveloped nature of humanity and 
 will disappear with the progress of the race. 
 Some people only see the unfavorable side of 
 things and allow their minds to dwell perpet 
 ually on seeming flaws and shortcomings, and 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 193 
 
 have no eye for the magnificent scenes, for the 
 most inspiring achievements. 
 
 "How far back is the proclaimed rule of 
 capitalism supposed to extend? Some socialis 
 tic writers, I know, claim the French Revolu 
 tion as the beginning of its reign. Let us ac 
 cept their claim, then we have about one hun 
 dred years reign of the new regime. Now look 
 what has been achieved in these one hundred 
 years. Open your eyes and examine the world 
 as it was at the close of the nineteenth century. 
 What do you see? Occasional famines that 
 destroyed sometimes one half of a country s 
 population and the perpetual danger of famine 
 that caused life to be spent in fear and appre 
 hension. You occasionally hear the word fam 
 ine in our days, but only in such countries as 
 India or Russia. And why, is it not because 
 capitalism has not yet obtained mastery in In 
 dia, or has had not sufficient time to establish 
 itself in Russia? Look at man s life one hun 
 dred years ago ! Behold the serf, his wife and 
 children, leaving their hut at sunrise equipped 
 with a sickle or scythe, and returning at sunset 
 weary and exhausted. The background from 
 Millet s famous picture was only possible be 
 fore capitalism has showered its blessings upon 
 humanity. Look at the shoemaker, the tailor 
 bent over his bench, or crouching on the 
 floor, in tedious work that barely supplied the 
 necessities of life. Look at the stage coach 
 slowly wending its way through the valley 
 and still more slowly over the mountains. Look 
 at the sailing vessel tossed by the sea in a sixty 
 day voyage across the Atlantic. Look at the 
 intellectual status of humanity. Not ten per 
 
194 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 cent of the human family able to read or write, 
 the struggle for the necessities of life not 
 leaving any time to develop the mind. There 
 are many other pictures, such as the baron and 
 the serf, the torture and the rack to which I 
 might call your attention, but I will not weary 
 your eyes with any more unpleasant scenes. 
 
 "Now look at another scene, the scene fur 
 nished, yes created, by capitalism, or rather the 
 genius of the capitalist, for capital is an inani 
 mate thing, it is dead and it requires the intel 
 lect, the soul of man to make it produce its 
 wonders just as the paint and the brush are 
 valueless without the artist. 
 
 "Behold the farmer, a strong or weak man, 
 or if need be, a woman, with a machine drawn 
 with horses or operated with steam, accom 
 plishing single-handed, without exertion, much 
 more than the serf s entire family could have 
 done a hundred years ago with the most intense 
 and exhausting labor. Look at the shoemaker 
 or the tailor working at his machine and doing 
 in hours what in times of yore took days. Look 
 at our floating palaces crossing the Atlantic in 
 four days, while the passengers spend the voy 
 age in gay festivities and comfort. Look at the 
 Pullman cars drawn by steam or electricity 
 speeding over valley and mountain through the 
 forest and desert. Look at the tiny wires that 
 gird the planet and bring the news of the anti 
 podes in the fraction of a second. Look at the 
 spark freed from the wire bringing aid to a 
 vessel in danger of shipwreck, guiding the 
 general and his soldiers, or bringing informa 
 tion, valuable for commercial transactions. 
 Look at the abundance of everything gladden- 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 195 
 
 ing the hearts of men. Can you or anyone 
 even imagine in our time the possibility of a 
 famine such as only sixty years ago reduced 
 the population of Ireland from eight to four 
 million in the space of a few years. Look at 
 our schools, our universities, at our hospitals, 
 our charitable institutions; at the progress 
 made by science in all fields of human endea 
 vor. 
 
 "But my opponent will say that suffering 
 still exists, that even want and fear of want for 
 the individual is not yet abolished. I admit 
 this, but I claim this is not the fault of capital 
 ism which supplies abundance, but the fault of 
 individuals who are unwilling or incapable to 
 take advantage of their opportunities. I de 
 clare that the number of these individuals is be 
 ing constantly reduced, as the blessings of cap 
 italism widen their circle; that through educa 
 tion and culture fostered by capitalism men 
 will recognize more and more their mutual ob 
 ligation and interdependence, and thus there 
 will be developed that spirit of good will that 
 will bring us nearer and nearer to true Liberty 
 and Brotherhood, if only the agitators, the 
 fault finders, such as labor agitators, walking 
 delegates, socialists and anarchists, would cease 
 to create strife and discord and thus hamper 
 capitalism in its beneficent work. 
 
 "Capitalism furnishes to every man the 
 largest field for the exercise of his genius in 
 every field of endeavor, and only through such 
 a liberty was it possible to develop the genius 
 of a Stevenson, of an Edison, of a Marconi, 
 and without this liber y steam and electricity, 
 the wireless, the airship and the aeroplane 
 
196 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 could never have been put into the service of 
 man. This last century has been truly called the 
 wonderful century. The progress made under 
 capitalism in the last hundred years has been 
 far greater than what was done in the four 
 thousand years preceding under any other re 
 gime or method of production. It is a known 
 fact that up to a hundred years ago the activi 
 ties of man were confined to the same narrow 
 limits as at the time of the Pharaohs. Could you 
 suggest, could you even imagine anything that 
 could have produced such results as we see to 
 day, and if these things have been accomplished 
 in the past what cannot be expected in the fu 
 ture with the steady advance of science under 
 the direction of the chosen champions of the 
 race, the capitalists; and I close as I have be 
 gun: Liberty and Brotherhood have no better 
 supporters or safer guides than those who have 
 carried the banner of progress in the hundred 
 years that have expired." 
 
 Our small audience had been listening with 
 close attention to the eloquent plea of the 
 champion of capitalism. AH were deeply im 
 pressed by his sincerity and his belief in the 
 justice of his cause. 
 
 Mr. Swift the champion of anarchy now 
 arose, armed with copious notes taken from the 
 speech of Hugo. His usually so impassive face 
 was slightly flushed; as he stood there this lead 
 er of the unemployed, former chief lieutenant 
 in Cox s famous, or as some would have it in 
 famous army, and at present the recognized 
 leader of the unemployed in Boston, this cham 
 pion of anarchy, dressed in the cheapest mat 
 erial, presented by no means an imposing 
 
MORRISON I. SWIFT 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 197 
 
 figure and hardly would cause anyone to sus 
 pect the scholar, the graduate of European 
 Universities; to a careful observer and judge 
 of human nature, there were visible a few soft 
 lines indicating vacillation in critical moments, 
 a lack of endurance, coupled with the love of 
 the limelight; and to a phrenologist the fore 
 head indicated a slight deficiency for logical 
 deduction and the supremacy of the heart over 
 the head. The speech of the champion of an 
 archy may be summarized as follows : 
 
 "Before I begin with my own line of argu 
 ment I wish to say a few words in appreciation 
 of the able exposition in defense of capitalism 
 by Mr. Hugo, and I suppose he will be sur 
 prised to hear that I agree with the greater 
 part of what he has said. The glorious achieve 
 ments of humanity under capitalism in mater 
 ial, or rather mechanical progress, will forever 
 entitle capitalism to the gratitude of future 
 generations. But I stand here not to sing its 
 praises but to point out the shortcomings of 
 capitalism. In a conversation which I had some 
 time ago with my friend Heine, the champion 
 of socialism, I maintained that it was impossi 
 ble for an intelligent and sincere man to es 
 pouse the cause of capitalism against the cause 
 of anarchy, but I think I have to revise my 
 judgment; I had underestimated man s ingen 
 uity with which he adjusts his conscience to 
 his interest. 
 
 "When I say that I am in accord with most 
 of the statements made by Mr. Hugo I wish to 
 say that the champion of capitalism has pre 
 sented to us a beautiful picture, whose main 
 outlines are true, but that he has shown us only 
 
198 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 one side of the picture, and as Mr. Hugo has 
 asked us to open our eyes to look at that side 
 of the picture presented by him, I in turn make 
 the same demand upon him, and ask you to 
 contemplate the other side. 
 
 "In the beginning of his discourse Mr. Hugo 
 greatly deplored the fact that some people only 
 see one side of things, the unfavorable one, and 
 I have a similar or rather an opposite complaint 
 to make, that some men only see the favorable 
 side of things, the side which seems to accord 
 with their wishes and their interests ; for I 
 think I will convince even him that there is an 
 other side of this capitalism which has been 
 presented to us today in such glowing colors. 
 Mr. H ugo told us that through capitalism re 
 current famine has been abolished. But, Mr. 
 Hugo, open your eyes, do you not see in every 
 large city many thousands in hopeless search 
 of work, consequently unable to find food and 
 shelter for themselves and their families. You 
 have shown us the miserable serf going to the 
 field with sickle and scythe and alongside of 
 that picture given us the happy farmer of to 
 day with his mower or his harvester. Open 
 your eyes, Mr. Hugo. You see the wheat fields 
 stacked with wheat and corn, but do you not 
 also see the countless thousands marching on 
 foot on the slippery railroad track back to the 
 city of the east from the cornfields of the 
 west? These are the same men that have op 
 erated your machines and reaped the harvest 
 for you and others; they are hirelings, often 
 more miserable and wretched than the serf of 
 a hundred years ago. The serf had some 
 rights to the soil which he tilled; he owned the 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 199 
 
 tools with which he worked, but the wage-slave 
 of today has no claim whatsoever upon the 
 bounties of this earth. From the wheat-fields of 
 the west he returns to the city s slum, to seek 
 sometimes in vain from the winter s cold a 
 shelter in the cellar of the police station or the 
 barracks of the Salvation Army. 
 
 "Mr. Hugo has told us to look at the tailor 
 of a hundred years ago crouching on the floor, 
 or at the shoemaker with his clumsy last. Open 
 your eyes, Mr. Hugo; look at the tailor of to 
 day in shabby clothes applying for work at the 
 clothing factory and going away with a look of 
 despair after being told that the factory was 
 not in need of men to make clothes, but in need 
 of people who would buy. Listen well, Mr. 
 Hugo, not to wear. Look at the shoemaker 
 with worn out shoes sharing the fate of the 
 tailor. 
 
 "Mr. Hugo, you have neglected to show us in 
 your picture the unfortunate woman offering 
 for sale her honor for food and shelter. Mr. 
 Hugo brought to your plane of vision a float 
 ing palace crossing the Atlantic in four days. 
 He asked you to behold a joyful set of human 
 ity, fair maidens and strong men, seeing hea 
 ven in each other s eyes, parading the upper 
 deck. He was willing to have you likewise see 
 bottles of choice wines on the banquet tables in 
 the saloons furnished with most exquisite taste 
 and refined luxury. Saturate your eyes, Mr. 
 Hugo, with these gorgeous spectacles." 
 
 Mr. Swift paused for a few seconds as if to 
 give his audience time to take in the spectacle, 
 his words had so vividly brought before 
 their mental eyes. "Now come with me Mr. 
 
2OO A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 Hugo," then continued Mr. Swift," come with 
 me to the steerage. What do you see? Do you 
 see those miserable cots, hundreds of them so 
 close together? Do you see those iron plates? 
 Now watch those hundreds of people form a 
 line, each of them equipped with one of these 
 vessels and waiting for their turn to get a little 
 soup, mostly water, a little salt meat and a half 
 a loaf of stale bread. Watch their faces; no 
 gaiety there. Wretched as their condition is at 
 present, their mind is filled with fear and dis 
 trust of the future. Go a little deeper yet, 
 what do you see? A large number of huge fur 
 naces that remind you of Dante s description 
 of the Inferno. What else? Do you see the 
 hundreds of naked men shovelling coal into the 
 hungry mouths of these furnaces? Look at 
 the faces of these men. It would take the pen 
 of a Dante, combined with the brush of a Mil 
 let to do justice to this scene. And now I ask 
 the question: Whose lot is preferable, that of 
 Millet s farmer of a hundred years ago before 
 the advent of capitalism or that of a stoker on 
 one of our modern ocean vessels? 
 
 "Let us combine the details of the picture just 
 drawn. Five hundred so-called hands to man 
 age the vessel, two thousand steerage passen 
 gers, three hundred stokers. Place in opposi 
 tion two hundred cabin passengers, drinking 
 wine and making love, feasting their soul on 
 the majesty of the ocean or satisfying their 
 aesthetic eyes with the harmony of color that 
 surrounds them on all sides. It is easy enough 
 for the first two hundred persons to sing the 
 hymn I heard last Sunday from a hall in 
 Huntington Chambers : I clothe myself safe- 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 201 
 
 ly around with heavenly Love and Wisdom/ 
 but it behooves Anarchists to look at the other 
 two thousand, eight hundred beings, their hard 
 ships and degradations. 
 
 "Mr. Hugo has pointed out our superior 
 facilities for education, but he has neglected to 
 tell you that our colleges and universities are 
 closed to the great masses of people on account 
 of their poverty. 
 
 "Mr. Hugo has failed to put into his picture 
 the capitalists newspaper and magazine writer 
 often forced to prostitute his mind and stulti 
 fy his intellect. He has failed to point out to 
 you the woman immortalized by Hood in his 
 famous "Song of the Shirt" as she sews in her 
 poverty, hunger and dirt and then look into 
 the windows of the department stores at the 
 gorgeous robes the product of her toil, ex 
 posed for sale, but to others. 
 
 "Open your eyes, Mr. Hugo, feast them with 
 the superabundance provided by capital. Look 
 at the shipload of fish or of bananas, or even 
 of the most luscious strawberries sunk near 
 Boston Harbor when your wireless flashed the 
 news that the market is over-stocked, but please 
 do not close them now, Mr. Hugo, when I 
 point to hungry children in the streets of Bos 
 ton and New York. 
 
 "Gladden your eyes, Mr. Hugo, at the sight 
 of ten thousand persons sitting at the Salva 
 tion Army s banquet table on Thanksgiving 
 Day. Look how ravenously they devour their 
 food. Watch how some stealthily are trying 
 to fill their pockets for "a rainy day", but 
 please do not keep these men from your vision 
 the other 364 days of the year. 
 
2O2 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 "Summing things up, we come to this, that 
 Mr. Hugo has given us a fine picture of the 
 most glorious achievement of capitalism, but 
 that he has not told us that its benefits are 
 within the reach of only a few, a small and pri 
 vileged minority. The work of capitalism 
 has been to furnish the world with the means 
 to supply abundance, and this task has been 
 ably done, although I maintain, not without in 
 flicting unnecessary suffering and hardship. 
 Anarchy claims that the task of capitalism is 
 now done and the time for anarchy has arrived 
 and that its task is to make the abundance fur 
 nished by capitalism accessible to humanity. 
 
 "Now something about individual merits of 
 capitalists. Here also I claim that the previous 
 speaker greatly exaggerated. Merit has play 
 ed a part, but a still greater part was played by 
 cunning, fraud and force, by special privileges 
 often secured by bribing the legislators, the 
 guardians of the people s rights. Capitalists 
 undoubtedly contributed something to the de 
 velopment of industries, but their usefulness is 
 now practically exhausted, hired agents carry 
 on their work today, and the capitalists share 
 is confined to the taking of dividends, of inter 
 est, of rent and profit, thus practically approp 
 riating the result of other people s labor with 
 out contributing anything at all to the activity 
 of the race. 
 
 "In closing I want to say a few words about 
 government. Its function has always been that 
 of oppression, and I maintain unnecessary op 
 pression. Its result has been the slave of the 
 Athenian, the helot of the Spartan, the plebe 
 ian of the Roman, the serf of the feudal lord 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 203 
 
 and the wage-slave of the modern captain of 
 industry. 
 
 "Take off from men s hands and feet the 
 shackles fastened by government and you will 
 develop a free manhood, each and every hu 
 man being the peer and equal of his fellow, 
 each one seeking and finding his happiness in 
 that sphere of activity for which nature has 
 best fitted him and you will have realized that 
 Liberty and Brotherhood of which poets have 
 sung and saints have dreamed." 
 
 Mr. Swift made a gracious bow to his audi 
 ence, expressed his thanks for their attention 
 and quietly took his seat. 
 
 The clock had just struck twelve. For a 
 few minutes there was a deep, nearly oppres 
 sive silence. 
 
 "We have had some very instructive hours 
 indeed," then remarked Mrs. Lawson, "and 
 after the mind has received its share the body 
 must not be neglected. I have ordered some 
 refreshments. Let us adjoin to another room 
 and decide further arangements." 
 
 When they had taken their seats at the tab 1 e 
 laden with delicacies of all kinds, Miss Lenz 
 and Miss Winslow took a somewhat shy look 
 at the wine and beer bottles supplied from the 
 establishment of Mr. Hugo. Miss Lenz s 
 eyes met those of Mr. Heine with a half im 
 ploring look but this gentleman shook his head. 
 She understood the look; his eyes reflected 
 his often quoted phrase "quod prodest jovi 
 non prodest bovi." 
 
 Mrs. Lawson asked the opinion of her guests 
 concerning the continuance of the symposium. 
 Mr. Heine suggested that at the next meeting 
 
2O4 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 Miss Winslow would plead the cause of Meta 
 physics, Miss Lenz that of Theosophy and him 
 self that of Socialism. 
 
 A pleased expression came into the eyes of 
 Mrs. Lawson when she heard that Miss Lenz 
 was to be one of the champions of the sympo 
 sium. 
 
 "So you have decided to step into the arena 
 yourself, Miss Lenz?" she remarked with an 
 approving smile. 
 
 "It was decided for me at our last meeting 
 by Mr. Heine, who all at once maintained that 
 the double task of upholding Theosophy and 
 Socialism was too much for him." 
 
 "Not too well expressed, Miss Lenz," replied 
 Mr. Heine, not without some show of self 
 complacency. "You ought to know that I have 
 too high an opinion of my mental prowess to 
 consider any intellectual feat too much for me, 
 but it was in order to give a separate, and 
 therefore more impressive picture of these 
 subjects, that I pleaded for your gracious con 
 descension to wield the sword of Arjuna in de 
 fense of your own ideal." 
 
 "I am very well pleased with this arrange 
 ment," here interposed Mrs. Lawson, "not that 
 I want to disparage in any way the prowess of 
 the champion of Socialism or doubt his ability 
 to take under his protecting wings the fate of 
 Theosophy, but it seemed to me at the outset 
 that a combination of Socialism and Theo 
 sophy, from what little I know of these sub 
 jects, was somewhat incongruous. We might 
 have gotten a vivid picture of the Socialism 
 and Theosophy of Mr. Heine, but possibly not 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 205 
 
 one recognized by the followers and defenders 
 of these two creeds." 
 
 "Will one evening suffice for three dis 
 courses?" she then continued. 
 
 "I think yes," replied Mr. Heine. "Mr. Hugo 
 and Mr. Swift not only have covered their 
 own field, but have encroached considerably 
 upon the preserves of Socialism and Theoso- 
 phy and thus lessened our labor." 
 
CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 SECOND EVENING OF THE SYMPOSIUM 
 
 Miss Winslow, dressed in an elegant cos 
 tume, stood before our little assembly of earn 
 est souls, ready to consider the claim of Meta 
 physics for the possession of the best and 
 shortest road that would lead to the land of 
 Liberty and Brotherhood. 
 
 Miss Winslow, conscious of her often tested 
 oratorial powers spoke without notes. With 
 mind and heart saturated with her ideas, she 
 was not in need of adjuncts. 
 
 The gist of her speech was as follows : 
 
 "Mr. Hugo in his address a few days ago 
 gladdened our hearts with a beautiful picture, 
 full of light and sunshine, and representing the 
 glorious results of what we call capitalism. 
 Mr. Swift then followed with what he claimed 
 was the opposite and completing side of Mr. 
 Hugo s magnificent tableau. We shrank from 
 contemplating the dark lines and dismal 
 shadows brought before our mental eye by the 
 eloquent plea of anarchy s dexterous champion. 
 The two speakers reminded me of the story 
 of the two wayfarers, disputing from opposite 
 sides about the color of the guidepost, which 
 was blue on one side and red on the other. 
 These two wayfarers finally came to blows. 
 Had they but for one moment exchanged places 
 206 
 
MISS WINSLOW 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 207 
 
 they might have become agreeable companions 
 for the rest of their journey. If our sympos 
 ium will serve for such an exchange of places, 
 a great deal will have been accomplished for 
 each one of us. 
 
 "The story of the two wanderers and the 
 guidepost illustrates the often quoted state 
 ment, that there are two sides to most ques 
 tions. But that two sides are insufficient and 
 inadequate is shown in this very symposium, 
 for Mr. Hugo gave one side of the question, 
 Mr. Swift another, and I am to give a third, 
 and there is no doubt but that Miss Lenz and 
 Mr. Heine will show us many more shades and 
 hues not before seen on the memorable guide- 
 post. 
 
 "At the outset of my discourse I wish to de 
 clare that I am more in sympathy with the side 
 of the picture given us by Mr. Hugo than with 
 that by Mr. Swift. Not that I endorse fully 
 the attitude of the former gentleman. He dwelt 
 too much upon the achievements and posses 
 sion of material things ; he fails to see that 
 these material things should be considered and 
 utilized only as a means for mental and spirit 
 ual unfoldment. He fails to see that the pos 
 session of exterior things are as nothing com 
 pared with the bliss enjoyed by the soul from 
 the mountain peaks reached through higher 
 philosophy and metaphysics. H,ow insignifi 
 cant and nearly degrading the sordid striving 
 after worldly pleasures seems to a soul that has 
 entered the path leading to higher unfoldment, 
 to human progression towards Godhood. Let 
 our industrial lord be made to see life from a 
 philosophical viewpoint, let us teach him that 
 
208 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 we all live and have our being in the one God, 
 and I firmly believe that, when he once has a 
 clear view of the Fatherhood of God, he will 
 also recognize the Brotherhood of man and he 
 will find his happiness in constituting himself 
 the guardian of the needy and the weak and 
 then we will find the realization of the dream 
 dreamed by Plato over two thousand years ago. 
 I am willing to admit that Mr. Hugo dwelt too 
 much upon the sunlight and disregarded the 
 shadows, but I think Mr. Swift has gone even 
 farther in the opposite extreme. I would like 
 to quote against him the statement of an an 
 cient philosopher, recognized as true by the 
 thinker of today, Quidquid est bonum est . 
 Mr. Swift, you have drawn your shadows too 
 dark and too long. 
 
 "The champion of anarchy seemed utterly 
 ignorant of the fact that things are to us as 
 seen or felt by us. What is dark and gloomy 
 to our eyes, may be to eyes differently consti 
 tuted full of light and sunshine. Night is day 
 to the owl. The men whose life Mr. Swift 
 pictures in such dismal colors are often per 
 fectly happy in their surroundings and satis 
 fied with their conditions, in fact would often 
 be most wretched and miserable in any other. 
 If Mr. Swift would read something of 
 Swedenborg s Law of Harmony he would 
 learn a useful lesson and procure for himself 
 valuable information. Let him offer to some 
 people now living in the slums of Boston beau 
 tiful cottages situated in Nahant or Newton 
 for the same rent, including cost of transporta 
 tion, and he will quickly find out that Nahant 
 or Newton possesses no attraction for these 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 209 
 
 people. Or let him place an elegantly furnish 
 ed liquor saloon along side of one filthy and 
 dirty, such a one as you see today, only too 
 many in our slums, both places charging equal 
 prices and he will soon see that the elegantly 
 furnished liquor saloon does not impair the 
 patronage of the other. Open your eyes, Mr. 
 Swift. Do you see these four dirty unkempt 
 and beastly looking men in that filthy saloon 
 yonder, do you see the greasy deck of cards in 
 their unwashed hands ; do you hear the oaths 
 of the one and the curses of the other accom 
 panying the varying fortunes of their game of 
 cards? It is a sight from which even a cham 
 pion of anarchy might shrink. Now, invite 
 these people to come to a place like this ; they 
 will refuse. If you should bring them here by 
 force they would be wretchedly unhappy. The 
 pig wants dirt, it spurns your carpet. Our low 
 er classes still need the leash of the law, not 
 only for the safety of others, but still more fo~ 
 their protection ; they need the guiding hand 
 of a strong superior and an intelligent and kind 
 employer will be the person best fitted for such 
 a task. 
 
 The members of the working class shrink 
 from assuming any kind of responsibility or 
 leadership. It is a most significant thing to the 
 conscientious thinker that Gompers, the Pres 
 ident of the American Federation of Labor, 
 the chosen leader of the most advanced group 
 of the working class, which according to Mr. 
 Swift is writhing in agony in the most fright 
 ful abyss, is one of the keenest and ablest op 
 ponents of that change which, according to the 
 champion of anarchy, would bring every bless- 
 
2io A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 ing to those whose interest he is supposed to 
 defend. No, with all due honor to the heart 
 and head of Mr. Swift, I maintain with Mr. 
 Hugo that the laboring class needs the employ 
 er class, not only for the safety and welfare of 
 others but still more for its own progress and 
 wellbeing. If the employer lacks today the 
 kindness needed to best fulfill its mission, let 
 us widen his mental horizon by leading him to 
 the intellectual and spiritual heights reached 
 through higher philosophy and metaphysics, 
 and you will then have the dawn of a new era 
 of Liberty and Brotherhood." 
 
 Miss Winslow resumed her seat under a spell 
 of nearly painful silence. Mr. Hugo extended 
 his hand as a mark of silent approbation. A 
 faint smile passed over the lips of Mrs. Law- 
 son as she recognized the harmony between the 
 champion of capitalism and that of metaphy 
 sics. 
 
 And now all eyes were turned towards Miss 
 Lenz. An unusual fire seemed to have been 
 ignited in the usually so calm blue eyes of the 
 champion of Thesophy. As she arose and stood 
 before her audience, the sweet and kindly ex 
 pression on her face contrastd strangely with 
 the stern and rigid features of the previous 
 speaker. Miss Lenz also spoke without notes 
 and seemed completely free from any kind of 
 embarrassment or doubts in her ability to do 
 justice to the cause entrusted to her care. She 
 spoke as follows: 
 
 "The previous speaker, my friend Miss 
 Winslow, in the beginning of her address 
 voiced the preference of Metaphysics for the 
 claims of capitalism as opposed to that of An- 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 211 
 
 archy. Strange as this may seem to some I do 
 not think that the principles enunciated by 
 Theosophy would allow me to follow her ex 
 ample. On the contrary, I hold that the side 
 represented by Mr. Swift is in some respects 
 entitled to first consideration. 
 
 "The glorious achievements of the twentieth 
 century were most eloquently presented by Mr. 
 Hugo. Mr. Swift in his turn has pointed out to 
 us that the benefits from these achievements 
 are enjoyed by a small minority and has told 
 us of many dismal features attending our pre 
 sent civilization. I would like to ask here this 
 question. Has the progress of the twentieth 
 century brought to mankind a corresponding, 
 preceptible advance on the path to a higher and 
 noble life? I agree with Mr. Swift when he 
 says that the abundance in the supply of 
 material things has gone hand in hand with an 
 increased difficulty for many people to obtain 
 them. It is today often more difficult to obtain 
 the necessities of life for a large number of 
 people in these United States, a country upon 
 which nature has showered all her blessings, 
 than it is in the desert, in the land of Eskimos 
 or in Iceland." 
 
 As she finished the last word a strange and 
 nearly embarrassed expression came into the 
 eyes of Miss Lenz and she remarked half apo 
 logetically, "I hope I am not encroaching upon 
 your domain, Mr. Heine. I am conscious of 
 having borrowed one of your appeals in behalf 
 of your doctrine of life." 
 
 "Do not be uneasy, Miss Lenz," answered the 
 champion of Socialism, not without some show 
 of self-satisfaction. "Take as many arrows 
 
212 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 from my quiver as you wish; its supply is 
 overbundant." 
 
 "Your kindness is duly appreciated, but 
 Theosophy has no need of the arrows of 
 Socialism. 
 
 "What I started to say," she then resumed, 
 "was this: I agree with Mr. Hugo in his praise 
 for capitalism for supplying abundance to hu 
 manity. I do not agree with him when he says 
 that capitalism, unhindered and given full sway 
 would cease to be selfish and become altruistic. 
 I agree with Mr. Swift that there is a dark and 
 gloomy side in society as at present constitut 
 ed, and that the improvement of this side 
 should receive our first consideration and the 
 consideration of government, and I widely dif 
 fer from Mr. Swift when he tells us that the 
 people of today would live in peace and har 
 mony if all restraints and fear of the law were 
 taken away. I hold, on the contrary, that cha 
 os and bloodshed would soon follow such an 
 attempt and that civilization would receive a 
 set-back from which it would take centuries to 
 recover. I agree with Miss Winslow, our 
 champion of Metaphysics, when she prefers to 
 dwell on the beautiful and sunny side of life, but 
 I find fault with her placid acceptance of the 
 naturalness of the other, the dark and gloomy 
 side. How anyone can wish to feast in light 
 and sunshine while his fellow men are suffering 
 from gloom and darkness is beyond the reach 
 of my understanding. Might not a blame, a 
 responsibility rest with those above for the low 
 scale of evolution in which are found some of 
 those below? Should it not be considered the 
 first duty of the more advanced brother of the 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 213 
 
 race to help along those in the rear instead of 
 thinking of his own further advancement and 
 consequently make still wider the separation 
 from the rest? In this connection I wish to 
 recite the poem by Edwin Markham, inspired 
 by Millet s Angelus, to which reference has 
 been made by a previous speaker: 
 "Bowed by the weight of centuries he leans 
 Upon his hoe and gazes on the ground, 
 The emptiness of ages on his face; 
 And on his back the burden of the world. 
 Who made him dead to rapture and despair, 
 A thing that grives not and that never hoped, 
 Stolid and stunned, a brother to the ox, 
 Who loosened and let down this brutal jaw, 
 Whose was the hand that slanted back his brow 
 Whose breath blew out the light within his 
 
 brain, 
 
 Is this the thing the Lord God made and gave, 
 To have dominion over sea and land, 
 To trace the stars, and search the heavens for 
 
 power 
 
 To feel the passion for Eternity? 
 Is this the dream He dreamed who shaped the 
 
 suns 
 
 And marked their ways upon the ancient deep, 
 Down the stretch of Hell to its last gulf; 
 There is no deep more terrible than this, 
 More tongued with censure of the world s blind 
 
 creeds. 
 
 More filled with signs and portents of the soul, 
 More fraught with menace to the universe, 
 What gulfs between him and the seraphim. 
 Slave of the wheel of labor, what to him 
 Are Plato and the swing of Pleiades? 
 What the long reaches of the peaks of song, 
 
214 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 The rift of dawn, the reddening of the rose. 
 Through this dread shape the suffering ages 
 
 look, 
 
 Time s tragedy is in that aching stoop. 
 Through this dread shape, humanity, betrayed, 
 Plundered, profaned and disinherited, 
 Cries protest to the churches of the world 
 A protest that is also prophecy. 
 O Masters, lords and rulers in all lands, 
 Is this the handiwork you give to God? 
 This monstrous thing, distorted and soul 
 
 quenched, 
 
 How will you ever straighten up this shape? 
 Touch it again with immortality. 
 Give back the upward looking and the light, 
 Rebuild in it the music and the dream, 
 Make right the immemorial, infamous, 
 Perfidious wrong, immedicable woes ; 
 O masters, lords and rulers in all lands, 
 How will the Future reckon with this man? 
 How answer his brute question in that hour 
 When whirlwinds of rebellion shake the world? 
 How will it be with kingdoms and with Kings? 
 With those who shaped him to the thing he is 
 When this dumb terror shall reply to God 
 After the silence of the centuries?" 
 
 As with the prophet s eyes and sweet ringing 
 voice the champion of Theosophy recited this 
 famous poem by Edwin Markham she seemed 
 carried along with her own emotion. The au 
 dience likewise became deeply moved. Mr. 
 Hugo and Miss Winslow, at the beginning of 
 the poem, showed signs of uneasiness, which 
 gradually changed into a kind of stupor, and 
 when Miss Lenz had finished there came a 
 strange light into the eyes of Mr. Hugo. 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 215 
 
 Markham s poem finished, Miss Lenz paused 
 a few seconds to master her emotions and col 
 lect her thoughts and take up again the trend 
 of her argument. She then continued: 
 
 "I do not wish the audience to understand 
 that I, or rather Theosophy, agrees entirely 
 with the sentiments expressed by Edwin 
 Markham. I think he grossly exaggerates. 
 He fails to see the underlying causes of the 
 picture which he presents so graphically to our 
 minds. I agree with Miss Winslow that there 
 are souls in different stages of development, 
 some not yet ready for a higher mental and 
 spiritual development, but I want to lay great 
 er stress than she upon the fact that we our 
 selves have also passed through these stages of 
 evolution and that there is more progress made 
 by any individual in trying to help another, one 
 step on the road to higher life (which by the 
 way is the same road that must lead to Liberty 
 and Brotherhood) than in trying to make two 
 steps alone, regardless of his fellow. 
 
 "The echo which Markham s poem elicited 
 from all the corners of the world showed that 
 Markham struck a chord vibrating in the heart 
 of the good and wise, in harmony with at least 
 some of the sentiments expressed. Am I my 
 brother s keeper? was asked many thousand 
 years ago and all religions of the world an 
 swered this question in the affirmative. Con 
 cerning the view enjoyed from the mental and 
 intellectual heights of higher philosophy, so 
 vividly put before our eyes by Miss Winslow, 
 I am in accord, but I maintain that these 
 heights are cold, as cold as the Alpine Moun 
 tain peaks and that the warmth of applied reli- 
 
216 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 gion is needed to make the vision enjoyed real 
 ly serviceable for our own progress and that of 
 our fellow man. And by religion it should be 
 borne in mind, I do not mean creed or dogma, 
 but the recognition of our dependence upon a 
 supreme power, and of the fact that we are all 
 children of one father, and therefore brothers 
 and sisters with mutual obligations. Intelligent 
 religion consists in fulfilling our .duties 
 towards ourselves and towards our fellowmen. 
 God the Absolute must moreover remain a 
 mere abstraction of the finite mind and can only 
 be reached through His creatures. What are 
 the injunctions of Christ, of Zarathustra or 
 even of Mohammed? What are we taught in 
 the parable of the Good Samaritan? Do we 
 not read in the vision of judgment, if you 
 have fed or clothed any hungry or naked being, 
 you have fed and clothed Me? Let us look at 
 life as it is reflected in the teachings of God s 
 Messengers and we will find that even selfish 
 ness, enlightened regard for our own advance 
 ment necessitates that we first help our weaker 
 brother. Even the Catholic Church has a 
 glimpse of that truth when she teaches that 
 offering a prayer for a soul in purgatory is 
 more efficacious for the supplicant than a pray 
 er for a personal favor, but of course we must 
 take care that we do not merely pretend to 
 pray for others while we think of self. 
 
 "I maintain once more the first thing essen 
 tial is the teaching that all men are brothers, 
 that our own real advance is strongly linked to 
 that of the entire race and that those who want 
 to rush ahead, regardless of others, retard their 
 own progress and the progress of the race. 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 217 
 
 "But Theosophy not only teaches us the duties 
 to ourselves, to our fellow men and to God; it 
 also explains them satisfactorily to our reason. 
 It reveals to our mind the reign of justice and 
 harmony where injustice and chaos seemed to 
 exist before. The underlying basis of Theo 
 sophy, Reincarnation, with its corollary Karma, 
 expands and adds to the materialistic view of 
 evolution. It shows an involution of mind ac 
 companying the evolution of matter. Theo 
 sophy tells us that every thought and every act 
 has it corresponding effect and bears its proper 
 fruit not only to be reaped in the heaven world 
 but right here on earth. It teaches us that in 
 one life we build the foundation and prepare 
 the condition for the life in our next sojourn 
 upon this planet. 
 
 "But from the statement that in the present 
 life we lay the foundation for the condition in 
 to which we will be born in our next incarna 
 tion, some may draw the facile and flattering 
 conclusion that their favorite and privileged 
 position has been earned by previous merit and 
 good conduct. Such a conclusion might not be 
 altogther unfounded, but there are many in 
 visible threads in the Law of Karma; there is 
 the reflection that many souls spending their 
 present life amidst the most pleasurable sur 
 roundings in ease and comfort and enjoying 
 the magnificent vistas from the metaphysical 
 mountain peaks, might not have the strength 
 that would make a life of sorrow and hardship 
 serviceable to their progress. The statement of 
 the Master, Him whom God loveth He chas- 
 tiseth points to hidden principles in the Law of 
 
218 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 Karma, to threads invisible upon the physical 
 plane. 
 
 "It might be borne in mind here that Epic- 
 tetus was a slave, that Jacob Boehme was the 
 child of poor and ignorant peasants and made 
 his living as a shoemaker; that William Blake 
 all his life had to struggle against abject pov 
 erty; that the great Whitman was living in the 
 most unfavorable conditions, and that Jesus 
 Himself was a carpenter s son. But that jus 
 tice, the most rigid and absolute, tempered with 
 mercy, reigns in the universe, the Law of Kar 
 ma guarantees. 
 
 "One of the previous speakers mentioned the 
 seer Swedenborg and his Law of Harmony. 
 Swedenborg was one of the world s great teach 
 ers. Some of his visions may have come to us 
 distorted by the interpretation of a mind satu 
 rated with a narrow theology, but we might 
 safely accept his teaching that man is good to 
 the extent that he is unselfish and bad to the 
 degree that he is selfish. Swedenborg s visions 
 taught him, and through him teach us, that we 
 are upon this earth to learn, to progress, that 
 after what we call death we enter another 
 world in that state of development in which we 
 leave this one. Swedenborg teaches, and we 
 ourselves know from our own experience, that 
 suffering teaches man sympathy, thus advanc 
 ing us upon the line of goodness. We may rest 
 assured that economic suffering, the hardships 
 so vividly pictured by the champion of Anar 
 chy, have a just cause and serve a beneficent 
 purpose in the evolution of the cosmos, in the 
 progress of the human race. Providence some- 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 219 
 
 times needs a whip to direct humanity on the 
 road that leads to perfection. 
 
 "Even our moral lapses, our falls from 
 grace, may prove blessings in disguise needed 
 to make us sympathize with the falls of others. 
 Before my mind often stands the sentence of 
 the sage, It is a consolation for us to think that 
 even our errors, our shortcomings, yea our sins 
 are only an education for our future immor 
 tality . We might also get food for reflection 
 from the sentence of a very highly developed 
 soul, Goethe, according to some, the greatest 
 genius the German race has produced: There 
 is no deed, good or bad, which I myself might 
 not have committed/ 
 
 "Theosophy teaches us our at-oneness, not 
 only with God and with the saint, but also with 
 the sinner. It makes the only obligation for 
 membership in the Society the recognition of 
 the Brotherhood of Man. Theosophy brings to 
 the magnificent, but cold, intellectual heights 
 of the Metaphysician the genial and inspiring 
 warmth of religion. It brings the spark that 
 cometh from above into unison with the mortal 
 mind and this union will serve as the best, the 
 shortest and most pleasant vehicle or road that 
 will lead mankind to true Liberty and Brother 
 hood/ 
 
 As Miss Lenz pronounced the last two words 
 with a somewhat emphatic intonation she made 
 a little bow and resumed her seat as uncon 
 scious of having done anything above the or 
 dinary as on the evening when she gave her 
 address on reincarnation at the Theosophical 
 Society. A smile of approval greeted her from 
 Mrs. Lawson. Alice De Ruiz slowly arose 
 
22O A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 and, with a tear glistening in her soft blue eyes, 
 imprinted a kiss on the pure forehead of Miss 
 Lenz and said in a tremulous voice, "You have 
 opened my eyes to strange things this evening." 
 
 Mr. Hugo and Miss Winslow exchanged a 
 look, whose significance it would be difficult to 
 describe, but in that look there was a question. 
 Mr. Heine then broke the spell, he extended 
 his hand to Miss Lenz who he seemed to con 
 sider in the light of a confederate and said in 
 a loud and joyful voice, "Well done, good and 
 faithful servant." 
 
 "Now your turn has come," remarked Mrs. 
 Lawson, looking at Mr. Heine. This gentle 
 man hesitated. "I did not think that the two 
 preceding speakers would have so much to 
 say," he said thoughtfully. "I do not wish to 
 say this in a sense of reproach, for I think we 
 all have benefited by this evening s discourse, 
 but the time is already advanced and I would 
 like to reflect upon some of the ideas presented 
 to us this evening before illuminating them 
 further through the prism of Socialism. Why 
 not appoint another evening for this task?" 
 
 Mrs. Lawson looked around, and seeing no 
 objection, she remarked, "The idea seems ap 
 proved; let us adjourn to the dining room." 
 
CHAPTER XV. 
 
 A THEOSOPHICAL CHAT 
 
 The next morning, while Mrs. Lawson was 
 dictating some letters to Miss Lenz, Alice De 
 Ruiz entered the room, and after making a 
 short apology for her intrusion, she asked Miss 
 Lenz to come to her room for a chat as soon as 
 she would be at leisure. "I want to discuss a 
 few things with you," she said, "which nearly 
 kept me from sleeping last night." 
 
 "I shall come as soon as Mrs. Lawson can 
 dispense with my services," declared Miss 
 Lenz. 
 
 "Your services are forthwith dispensed 
 with," was the quick remark made by Mrs. 
 Lawson. 
 
 A startled look came into the eyes of Miss 
 Lenz as Mrs. Lawson said these words in what 
 seemed to be an abrupt manner. 
 
 "I of course meant, with your permission," 
 then declared Miss Lenz. 
 
 "Now, Miss Lenz," remarked Mrs. Lawson 
 then smiling, "I am surprised, you seem to think 
 you have given offense. I think it is I who 
 should be offended, that you should think that 
 I would take offense where none was intended. 
 Besides, since you seem to insist upon looking at 
 our relations from what Mr. Swift would call a 
 capitalistic viewpoint, I will inform you that 
 Miss De Ruiz and myself are in partnership 
 221 
 
222 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 and consequently she has as much right upon 
 your time as I have." 
 
 "I know I did not mean to give any offense," 
 declared Miss Lenz, but, as Mr. Heine says, 
 and I have found him correct in this respect 
 from personal experience, employers are uncer 
 tain quantities, and then I have such a good 
 position now that the chance of losing it makes 
 me a little nervous." 
 
 "You must have had some strange experi 
 ences, and not at all flattering to capitalists or 
 employers." 
 
 "I suppose, all those who have to work for 
 a living get those experiences sometimes and 
 more strange ones than you have an idea of." 
 A sad look came into her eyes as she seemed to 
 remember some of these experiences. "But life 
 is a school and we are here to learn," she then 
 concluded. 
 
 A look of admiration came into the eyes of 
 Mrs. Lawson as she looked at the sweet inno 
 cent face of her secretary, who seemed to have 
 passed unscathed through these experiences 
 so vaguely hinted at. 
 
 "Well what shall I do now," remarked Miss 
 Lenz as she looked half uncertain from Mrs. 
 Lawson to Miss De Ruiz. 
 
 "Your position is not so simple after all, for 
 as you see, instead of having to please one you 
 have to please two employers," remarked Miss 
 De Ruiz playfully, as her arm softly stole 
 around the waist of Miss Lenz, whom she over 
 topped by nearly a head. 
 
 "Can your letters wait?" she then said look 
 ing at Mrs. Lawson. 
 
 "Certainly," was the reply. 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 223 
 
 "Then Miss Lenz is mine for a while," de 
 clared Miss De Ruiz. 
 
 "But is it necessary that I am an outsider?" 
 asked Mrs. Lawson. "Why not let me, as said 
 Dion the tyrant, be the third one in your 
 league." 
 
 "What do you say, Miss Lenz?" remarked 
 Alice De Ruiz playfully. 
 
 "You had not better leave too much to Miss 
 Lenz, at least not until she has become a little 
 better acquainted with her two latest employ 
 ers." 
 
 "All right," said Alice De Ruiz, with a little 
 bow, "I will decide the question. You will be 
 very welcome in this trio." 
 
 When they were seated comfortably in the 
 apartment of Miss De Ruiz, the latter turned 
 to Miss Lenz and in a voice which differ 
 ed strangely from the light tone of a few minu 
 tes ago, she said thoughtfully: 
 
 "There was one remark in your discourse 
 yesterday which impressed me especially, for a 
 similar remark made by somebody else was the 
 cause of a great deal of sorrow. You said, as 
 near as I can remember, that God is an ab 
 straction. Do you mean to say that God is 
 not real?" 
 
 "Not at all. On the contrary, the only thing 
 real is God; every thing else is only appear 
 ance, mere manifestations and illusions in 
 time. We ourselves are only as far as we are 
 parts of God, but to the minds of even the most 
 highly developed, manifestations, such as hu 
 man beings, God the Absolute, the Cause of all 
 things, in Whom St. Paul says, we live and 
 have our being, will necessarily remain a mem- 
 
224 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 tal abstraction, which we can but dimly appre 
 hend with our intellect. The thinkers of the 
 world from hoary antiquity to Plato, and from 
 Plato to Spencer and Franz von Hartman have 
 been satisfied to employ the term Unknowable 
 when speaking of God the Absolute." 
 
 "But if He cannot be known, how can we 
 speak about Him. How can we know that He 
 exists?" 
 
 "Philosophy shows that He, She, or It, (Use 
 whatever pronoun you wish, for God can 
 either be feminine, masculine or neuter, or a l 
 three ; since in fact He is everything, the cry 
 stal, the flower, the bee, and the genus Homo; 
 the slayer and the slain, as is written in the 
 Bhagavad Gita) is necessary for our own ex 
 istence and the existence of the world. Theo- 
 sophy," continued Miss Lenz, "not only shows 
 that God, the Unknowable, exists, but that It is 
 the only thing that necessarily exists, for upon 
 Its existence everything depends." 
 
 When speaking on Theosophical subjects the 
 self-confident demeanor of Miss Lenz contrast 
 ed so strangely with her attitude when per 
 forming her functions as stenographer or sec 
 retary, that Miss De Ruiz and Mrs. Lawson 
 could not help wondering at the metamorpho 
 sis, and their eyes met with a common thought. 
 
 When Miss Lenz ceased speaking Alice De 
 Ruiz sat silent for a few seconds and then 
 said in a thoughtful manner: 
 
 "I understand the words, but I think I fail 
 to see their exact bearings. I can t see how a 
 religion can be built upon such a philosophy or 
 theology." 
 
 "Theosophy, the religion of Brotherhood," 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 225 
 
 replied Miss Lenz, "teaches us that while God 
 as the Absolute we cannot apprehend, even 
 with the mind, we can do our duty towards 
 Him by serving our fellow man, and every 
 thing else which exists, for even the higher 
 animals have a special claim upon our foster 
 ing care, as in the next Manvantara they will 
 occupy the human plane. It is our duty to co 
 operate with the forces of nature in her evolu 
 tion or unfoldment." 
 
 "Do you mean to say that animals can be 
 come human beings?" asked Miss De Ruiz, 
 amazed. 
 
 "Not at once," was the placid rejoinder, 
 "maybe in a million of years, after this earth 
 the sun and stars have ceased to exist, as we 
 understand existence." 
 
 "The theory of evolution is today accepted 
 by all the schools," continued Miss Lenz as she 
 recognized the look of amazement in the eyes 
 of her two listeners, "and if that theory is true, 
 the forms of all human beings must have evol 
 ved from the animal kingdom, but materialis 
 tic science sees but one side of evolution, that 
 of matter. It disregards, as I pointed out yes 
 terday, the spiritual evolution, or rather involu 
 tion of mind. It fails to bridge the gulf 
 between the mortal and immortal life, and that 
 is done by Theosophy, by its interpretation of 
 evolution. Bergson s Creative Evolution is 
 a striking interpretation of the Theosophical 
 view of evolution. Maeterlinck s allegory, 
 The Blue Bird, is another picture of life in 
 complete harmony with our teachings. His 
 figures of Cat, Dog, Light and Night, standing 
 for senses, reason, intuition and matter, res- 
 
226 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 pectively, accord also with our position. In 
 Our Eternity, Maeterlinck regrets our inade 
 quate proofs of the law of Reincarnation and 
 Karma. But I think when Maeterlinck studies 
 our literature a little more deeply his regrets 
 will vanish." 
 
 Mrs. Lawson and Miss De Ruiz were 
 amazed indeed. 
 
 "Where do you find all these wonderful 
 things?" finally asked Mrs. Lawson, not with 
 out a half sceptical intonation in her voice. 
 
 "Our literature is very voluminous," was the 
 rejoinder. "If you wish I will select one or 
 two books. What I would recommend, espec 
 ially to Miss De Ruiz, would be Esoteric 
 Christianity* by Annie Besant. A proper 
 understanding of Christianity will serve as a 
 good foundation for the study of Theosophy. 
 The essays of Emerson and the sermons of 
 Theodore Parker are in perfect harmony with 
 our teachings. Oh," she exclaimed then, as if 
 suddenly she had an illuminating thought, "did 
 you read anything of Walt Whitman or of 
 Edward Carpenter or Maurice Bucke or of 
 William Norris who seemed to have drunk 
 deeply at the fount of Walt Whitman?" 
 
 A crimson flush passed over the face of Alice 
 De Ruiz when the name of William Norris 
 fell from the lips of Miss Lenz. 
 
 "Why do you mention the names of these 
 authors?" she then asked. 
 
 "Because these writers, although not belong 
 ing to our Society, yet expressing thoughts so 
 completely in harmony with our teachings, 
 might have with you more weight. 
 
 "Strange as it may seem to you, the great- 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 227 
 
 est thinkers were in absolute accord with the 
 mental world reflected through the Theosophi- 
 cal Society Laotze, Pythagoras, Plato, Bacon, 
 Ruskin, William Blake; Goethe, Boehme, Nova- 
 lis; Pascal, Balzac, Hugo, these men not only 
 accepted the idea of reincarnation, as I stated 
 before, but the entire philosophy which neces 
 sarily goes with that idea." 
 
 "What book of William Norris would you 
 recommend?" asked Alice De Ruiz. 
 
 "His article, The Coming Religion , published 
 recently in Progress/ I think is very well 
 written," declared Miss Lenz, "but before 
 reading anything else I think Annie Besant s 
 Esoteric Christianity should first be studied. 
 By the way," resumed Miss Lenz, "did you 
 read the declaration or rather profession of 
 faith, made by Dr. Eliot, President of Har 
 vard, recently published in all the papers? The 
 essential features of this declaration are in 
 complete accord with Theosophical teaching." 
 
 Noticing a look of surprise, as much as to 
 say, You claim everything, Miss Lenz continu 
 ed: "Not that I want to say that Eliot s pre 
 sentation includes all of our Theosophy, or even 
 an integral part, but that his main point is in 
 cluded in Theosophical teaching, such as, God 
 unfolding Himself in nature through higher 
 and higher forms, and man s growth and un- 
 foldment from within; the expansion of the 
 Spirit, these are Theosophical views and also 
 President Eliot s views." 
 
 "Things seem strange, very strange indeed," 
 remarked Miss De Ruiz musingly; "what I 
 thought stood so firm seems to shake, and ideas 
 which would have seemed absurd a fortnight 
 
228 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 ago now seem strangely reasonable. I suppose 
 it is true, life is a school and we are here to 
 learn." 
 
 "It is the mind," Miss Lenz resumed, "the 
 Manas which links us to the other world and in 
 which our likeness and kinship with God con 
 sists, and with that mind we are told by St. 
 Paul, probe everything, examine everything, 
 hold fast that which is good." 
 
 "When can you get for us Esoteric Chris 
 tianity ?" asked Mrs. Lawson. 
 
 "I have one copy in my room." 
 
 "We had better have two," remarked Mrs. 
 Lawson, "one for myself and one for Miss De 
 Ruiz." 
 
 "All of Mrs. Besant s books are in the lib 
 rary," remarked Miss Lenz, "but I can buy 
 them at the Theosophical Book Concern in the 
 Kensington Building." 
 
 "Can you get there all the other books of 
 which you spoke so highly?" asked Mrs. Law- 
 son. 
 
 "I suppose some of them," was the rejoin 
 der. 
 
 "Let us give Miss Lenz one thousand dollars 
 and give her carte blanche for the completion 
 of our library," suggested Miss De Ruiz. 
 
 "One thousand dollars," exclaimed Miss 
 Lenz. "My repertory of books will hardly suf 
 fice for such a collection." 
 
 "I think you are wrong there, my dear," in 
 terposed Mrs. Lawson smilingly. "I feel sure 
 that the one thousand dollars will be exhaust 
 ed before your repertory. Things soon count 
 up. Good books well bound and printed cost 
 money. I know that from experience. You had 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 229 
 
 better get for us Esoteric Christianity today 
 and tomorrow take a day off for the purchase 
 of books." 
 
 "Would you object to my taking Mr. Heine 
 along with me?" asked Miss Lenz. "His range 
 in the realm of literature is so much wider than 
 mine." 
 
 "He may need his time to prepare his dis 
 course on socialism," thought Mrs. Lawson. 
 
 "Little preparation he will need," was the 
 answer given quite emphatically. 
 
 Mrs. Lawson and Miss De Ruiz exchanged 
 a look of understanding at these words of ad 
 miration for Mr. Heine. 
 
 "As it seems best to you; you have carte 
 blanche and you can pay for Mr. Heine s time 
 out of the alloted sum, but remember while I 
 make no special pretenses to philanthrophy I 
 do not wish to be considered parsimonious by 
 Mr. Heine." 
 
 Mrs. Lawson and Miss De Ruiz again ex 
 changed a significant look which this time was 
 observed by Miss Lenz. An embarrassed look 
 came into her eyes. Had she given away a 
 secret which she thought locked so deeply in 
 her innermost heart, and which she hardly 
 dared to avow, even to herself? But she quick 
 ly recovered her self-possession and her fea 
 tures assumed their usual serenity, as she said : 
 "I will go and get Esoteric Christianity ." 
 
CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 THE SOCIALISTIC SIDE 
 
 At the appointed time the six members of 
 the symposium found themselves again assem 
 bled in a parlor of Boston s most fashionable 
 hotel. Their faces wore a serious expression, 
 a careful observer could easily tell that they 
 had come not for pastime to spend a few plea 
 sant hours. Their aim was serious. They 
 wanted light to guide them through life and do 
 the best for themselves and their fellow men. 
 
 When Mr. Heine arose to address his audi 
 ence he seemed impressed with the importance 
 of his mission, and yet he was free from env 
 barrassment, from that self-consciousness so 
 characteristic in a novice on the public plat 
 form. The eyes of Miss Lenz were fixed on him 
 with an eager expectation completely free from 
 any doubt as to the ability of the speaker to ac 
 quit himself honorably of the task assumed. 
 Mr. Heine spoke without notes as follows : 
 
 "I think we all have listened with interest 
 and derived a good deal of benefit from the dis 
 courses already delivered. What struck me 
 as most peculiar was the fact that the state 
 ments of a previous speaker were never im 
 pugned by him or her who followed. Each 
 speaker completed the picture of his predeces- 
 230 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 231 
 
 sor. To the glaring sunshine on the boulevard, 
 exhibited by Mr. Hugo, Mr. Swift added the 
 dismal shadows of the slums. To the snow 
 covered peaks of higher philosophy and met 
 aphysics Miss Lenz brought the warm rays of 
 the sun to melt the snow and ice which makes 
 the ascent to these peaks accessible only to a few 
 daring and privileged souls. Each speaker con 
 tributed a part to a picture that represents a 
 panorama of the life of our present civiliza 
 tion. I have taken as my task to combine the 
 parts and make the proper deductions. In 
 making them I would like you to keep in mind 
 that the principles upon which we are all in ac 
 cord are the securing of Liberty and Brother 
 hood for the human race. I intend first of all 
 to elaborate and complete the picture given by 
 Hugo. No one disputes with that gentleman the 
 glorious achievements of the race under cap 
 italism, especially in things material and mech 
 anical, but socialism differs with Mr. Hugo in 
 his contention that capitalism furnishes the 
 best basis for brotherhood and liberty. In its 
 very essence capitalism stands for competi 
 tion ; for the struggle of man with man ; for 
 superiority and for power. Now Mr. Hugo 
 maintains that competition is being more and 
 more eliminated. This is true, but only as far 
 as it concerns the capitalist. There we see 
 huge combinations called corporations, syndi 
 cates and trusts, but among the great mass of 
 the people the struggle for existence, often for 
 the mere possibilities and comforts of life, is 
 daily becoming more intense and bitter. If Mr. 
 Hugo differs from me I will tell him that the 
 degree of unemployment is my barometer of 
 
232 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 this struggle. I could illustrate this point 
 from my own personal experiences in connec 
 tion with the competition among teachers, but 
 I will refrain. I will call attention to a strange 
 phenomenon on this subject of competition. 
 While Mr. Hugo points out with pride the les 
 sening of competition he uses such bitter words 
 towards labor unions whose chief aim is to do 
 for their members what Mr. Hugo glorifies in 
 the capitalists; that the very nature of capital 
 istic production precludes the possibility of the 
 toilers accomplishing their object should not 
 detract from the merit of the endeavor. The 
 reserve army of unemployed is as essential for 
 production under capitalism as the army of the 
 workers themselves. If every man could get 
 work when he wanted how long would the cap 
 italist remain the absolute sovereign in shop 
 and factory? The lash of hunger alone holds 
 the toiler to his task even under a despised and 
 hated master. Competition among the laborers 
 for jobs is essential to the domain of capital 
 and capitalists; and this is the main reason 
 even if not acknowledged or understood why 
 the Employer s Association, with Mr. Hugo as 
 President, fights the labor unions. 
 
 "Now Mr. Hugo himself admits that compe 
 tition is an obstacle to Brotherhood. Social 
 ism showing that capitalism is built upon this 
 obstacle proves that capitalism is inimical to 
 Brotherhood. The case of capitalism vs. social 
 ism as a basis for Brotherhood might rest right 
 here, but I will illumine still further the capital 
 istic picture. I would like to raise the question : 
 Is Brotherhood possible between a master and 
 his servant? One of the world s greatest think- 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 233 
 
 ers declared that friendship is only possible 
 among equals. But why indulge in idle fancies 
 or mental speculations when everyday life fur 
 nishes us with indisputable facts. Let me ask 
 Mr. Hugo if there exists, I will not say 
 Brotherhood, I will not even say friendship, I 
 will only say social intercourse between him 
 self and his employees. I know he will say, 
 Of course not ; employees themselves would 
 not w r ant to meet me outside of business hours/ 
 I dare say he is right; I even think they will 
 be pleased when he is absent from his office 
 during business hours. They might perform 
 their functions just as conscientiously in his 
 absence, but man is so constituted that as a 
 rule he does not like the eye of a master, of a 
 superior to rest upon him too long or too often. 
 "Do I hear Mr. Hugo say that the relation 
 of master and servant is not the only, not even 
 the main reason for lack of Brotherhood or 
 friendship, or social intercourse between hin> 
 self and his employees; that the difference in 
 their mental development, their difference in 
 tastes and aspirations preclude mutual enjoy 
 ment and therefore the desire for such an in 
 tercourse? This is correct, and I will return 
 to this side of the question when I approach 
 the metaphysical mountain peaks. But I think 
 Mr. Hugo forgets another important factor of 
 separation, and that is, the difference of inter 
 est between employer and employee. The em 
 ployer s interest demands small wages and long 
 hours while the employee asks for big wages and 
 short hours; but I hold that it is not only the dis 
 tance from their respective habitations, not the 
 difference in material environment or social 
 
234 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 standing nor the difference between mental and 
 spiritual development nor even the difference of 
 interest that constitutes a barrier to friendship 
 and Brotherhood and even social intercourse, 
 but that the very relation of employer and em 
 ployee is inimical to the establishment of har 
 monious relations. I could substantiate this as 
 sertion by many personal observations, but I 
 will only cite one case, that of a personal friend 
 of mine, the son of one of America s best ar 
 chitects, a scholar himself, who, when after 
 financial reverses he asked a friend, the head of 
 a big establishment for employment, was told 
 that his services would undoubtedly prove very 
 valuable to the firm as an employee but that on 
 the day of entering the establishment social re 
 lations between themselves and their families 
 would have to cease. But here again I might 
 ask, why try to demonstrate what lies so plain 
 ly before our eyes? Capitalism must be given 
 the credit of having abolished national bound 
 aries, commercially, and socially, but only for 
 the upper strata; a small very small group of 
 society. There is today more intercourse between 
 Fifth Avenue of New York and Bois de Boul 
 ogne of Paris than between Fifth Avenue and 
 Houston Street or between Commonwealth 
 Avenue of Boston, and Unter den Linden of 
 Berlin, than between the Back Bay and South 
 Boston. Now, Mr. Hugo while admitting the 
 actual undesirable condition, will contend that 
 there is a gradual improvement, that the separa 
 tion between man and man is growing less wide. 
 He declared in his address among other things, 
 that the circle of blessings showered by capital 
 ism upon humanity is widening. Let me 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 235 
 
 say here that upon this pivot hinges the main 
 issue between Socialism and Capitalism. Let 
 us examine his statement. Does he mean that 
 economic opportunities are improving for the 
 individual, that it is easier for an employee to 
 become an employer or a capitalist? Does he 
 mean that the difference in the possession of 
 wealth by individuals is getting less, or does he 
 mean that the masses participate more and 
 more in the glorious achievement of capital 
 ism? Mr. Hugo cannot mean the first contin 
 gency, for statistics, governmental statistics, 
 both here and in Europe show most conclu 
 sively that it is getting increasingly difficult for 
 small establishments to hold their own, that the 
 number of independent business men is an 
 nually decreasing and that more and more cap 
 ital is required for any independent business 
 undertaking. That under such conditions the 
 chances of a wage-earner to become a capital 
 ist or empoyer are growing less, needs no 
 mathematical demonstration. 
 
 "Let us consider now the supposition that 
 the difference between rich and poor is getting 
 less. To show the error of this hypothesis we 
 might have recourse to a method of demon 
 stration used in geometry and called the re- 
 ductio ad absurdum, or I might quote from 
 official statistics, our annual increase of mil 
 lionaires and their relative share in the coun 
 try s wealth and prove that the appearance of 
 every new millionaire has as its necessary cor 
 ollary the creation of hundreds or thousands 
 of proletarians ; but I will not trouble you with 
 abstract mathematics nor do I think I need men 
 tion the fact that one tenth of the population 
 
236 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 in the U. S. own and control three-fourths of 
 the country s wealth, or give the information 
 that over one half of our people are without 
 property of any kind, that in our large cities 
 not one family in ten owns his own home. 
 
 "In this connection I want to point out only 
 one picture, make only one comparison. Let 
 us look at the condition of this our own coun 
 try about one hundred years ago. What was 
 the difference between rich and poor then? was 
 it easier or more difficult to make a living? Were 
 there more or fewer opportunities for individ 
 ual enterprise or initiative? To put the ques 
 tion is to answer it. When the assertion is 
 made, that capitalism brings closer together 
 the members of society it ought to provoke a 
 smile. To prove the contrary, I do not wish to 
 make a comparison between the United States, 
 capitalistically the most developed country and 
 a half or semi-civilized nation, I would be will 
 ing to allow a comparison between this country 
 and India, capitalistically the most backward, 
 with its much decried caste system that presents 
 an insurmountable obstacle to social inter 
 course. I declare from personal observation, 
 and you will find my assertion affirmed by 
 other travellers, that the separation in this 
 country, the gulf between rich and poor, be 
 tween millionaire and pauper is greater than 
 between Brahmin and Pariah. 
 
 "The blessings of capitalism cost money, the 
 average earnings of a wage-worker in the 
 United States is ten dollars a week. How many 
 blessings can a man procure with that sum for 
 himself and family. But wages are rising! 
 But the cost of living is rising in even a greater 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 237 
 
 ratio, even a high Catholic Church dignitary 
 recently deplored and protested against the rise 
 of prices as disproportioned to the rise in 
 wages. No, Mr. Hugo, the circle of the bless 
 ings showered by capitalism upon humanity is 
 not only not widening but is even contracting 
 like the famous peau de chargin of Honore de 
 Balzac. 
 
 "Let us examine now briefly the contention 
 that capitalism furnishes the best basis for lib 
 erty. Is it not a mockery and self-deception to 
 apply the word liberty to the life of a modern 
 wage-earner, of a man dependent upon an 
 other man s good will for making a living, for 
 life itself? And the proportion of dependents, 
 of wage-earners statistics show is continually 
 increasing, must increase of necessity, as cap 
 italism develops and extends its rule. But 
 have we not many high salaried employees and 
 officials who share abundantly in the blessings 
 of capitalism? We undoubtedly have, but I 
 maintain that the uncertainties of office and of 
 employment more than offset the benefits of 
 these blessings. Uncertainty of employment, 
 the danger of losing a job or a position means 
 worry and worry is one of the greatest of evils. 
 It is one of the most potent factors in the short 
 ening of man s life. Economic security, insur 
 ance companies have found out, is conducive 
 to length of life. 
 
 In short, liberty under capitalism depends 
 upon property and as the very nature of capital 
 ism demands, and in fact creates an ever in 
 creasing number of proletarians, that is, people 
 without property, capitalism cannot furnish a 
 basis for liberty. You yourself, Mr. Hugo 
 
238 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 would scorn the liberty of the modern wage- 
 earner. I would like to ask here a question of 
 the champion of Capitalism." Mr. Heine stop 
 ped speaking, looking at Mr. Hugo. 
 
 "I will try to answer," remarked that per 
 sonage. 
 
 "All right," remarked Mr. Heine, and then 
 continued. "Whose position would you pre 
 fer, that of a farmer in Kansas or Oklahoma 
 owning one hundred acres of land, his nearest 
 neighbor living at a distance of twenty miles, 
 or that of a Boston or New York factory 
 worker working ten hours a day for fifteen 
 dollars a week? 
 
 "I would sooner be the farmer, but we can 
 not all have a hundred acres of land." 
 
 "No, not at present, under capitalism, but a 
 hundred years ago, before the regime of cap 
 italism, any one could have had one hundred and 
 sixty acres and he could have today, or much 
 more than its equivalent under equitable con 
 ditions. But I only asked the question to show 
 the advantage under Capitalism for a wage- 
 earner compared with the most unfavorable 
 conditions before the blessings of Capitalism 
 had descended upon humanity." 
 
 "But you put forward the worst condition of 
 today," remarked Mr. Hugo. 
 
 "How is that?" replied Mr. Heine. "Fifteen 
 dollars a week is above the average wage, and 
 a hundred acres of land is below what was at 
 the disposal of every citizen of this country. 
 Another question then," continued Mr. Heine. 
 "Whose position would you prefer, that of an 
 Arab in the desert, an Eskimo in Lapland or 
 Alaska, or that of a factory worker or a miner. 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 239 
 
 You hesitate to answer, Mr. Hugo, and why? 
 Is it not because the degree of personal liberty, 
 of individual opportunity is greater for the 
 Arab and the Eskimo? for the blessings of 
 Capitalism, while microscopic for the factory 
 worker, are absolutely non-existent for Eskimo 
 or Arab." 
 
 "May I say something?" interposed here 
 Miss Winslow. "I would not have interupted 
 the line of argument had not Mr. Heine asked 
 some questions of Mr. Hugo. I think there 
 ought to be a supplement to his answer." 
 
 "All right, your supplement is welcome in 
 deed," declared Mr. Heine. 
 
 "These men, these wage-earners," asserted 
 Miss Winslow, "of whom you speak with so 
 much sympathy, would not exchange places 
 with farmer, Arab or Esquimo. They are fitted 
 for and satisfied with their conditions of life." 
 
 "I am very much pleased," continued Mr. 
 Heine, "with your kind interruption, for I 
 think I am through, or ought to be through 
 with Capitalism, and this gives me a chance to 
 reach the metaphysical mountain peaks. The as 
 sertion of the champion of Metaphysics 
 amounts to this, that the factory workers or 
 our own common laborers are not fitted for a 
 life of liberty or what she would call the high 
 er life of more advanced souls. I have heard 
 a similar assertion before with the statement 
 that the majority of the people are all stomach. 
 Let me give here the answer to this view-point 
 made by a countryman of Miss Winslow, a 
 comrade of mine: You then declare that these 
 people cannot appreciate the poet s thoughts 
 poured out in song, not the work of the paint- 
 
240 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 er s genius, not the sweet low note of music 
 that sinks into the heart: You maintain that 
 the beauty of this great world of God and all 
 that in it speaks to what is good and noble is 
 closed to the minds of these people, that they 
 cannot appreciate the rugged grandeur of the 
 mountain cloud cleaving, the quiet calm of the 
 low lying plain and valley, the splendor of the 
 setting sun, the green of the sloping meadows 
 on which the sunbeams play, the purr of the 
 tiny streamlet, the rush of mighty rivers, the 
 dash of ocean billows against the ocean cliff. 
 You are wrong here, O champion of meta 
 physics. I know people in the humblest walks 
 of life who do enjoy those things. Seldom, 
 only too seldom, it is true, but that is not their 
 fault, but you, together with other supporters 
 of the present system have robbed, and are 
 robbing of these enjoyments, many, only too 
 many. 
 
 "And then what would you expect of people 
 toiling and struggling amidst surroundings most 
 degrading, weary and worn out with the never 
 ceasing fight for bread, glad when one day s 
 work slavish and soul-less now is done. What 
 time have they, what care for aught else, but to 
 have their animal wants satisfied, and having 
 that as best they may be content. It is a lucky 
 thing for the millionaire and his advocates that 
 such is the case; for this soul-less life of the 
 man in the abyss and his desire for alcohol con 
 stitute the main protection of those who walk 
 on the heights of life and enjoy the grand views 
 from the metaphysical mountain peaks. The 
 answer to your position, O champion of meta 
 physics, was given by Miss Lenz, or rather by 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 241 
 
 Edwin Markham in his poem, The Man With 
 
 The Hoe. I want to add here another poem 
 
 which was written especially for the benefit of 
 
 metaphysicians. 
 
 " He who ascends the mountain tops shall find 
 
 The loftiest peaks wrapped in cloud and 
 
 snow, 
 He who surpasses or subdues mankind 
 
 Must look down on the hate of those below ; 
 Though high above the sun of glory glow 
 
 And far beneath the earth and ocean spread 
 Round him are icy rocks and loudly blow 
 
 Contending tempests on his naked head 
 And thus reward the toil to which these 
 summits led. 
 
 "Now just a few words in reply to the cham 
 pion of Anarchy. You must have seen that 
 Socialism and Anarchy agree in their judg 
 ment of Capitalism, but after that they part 
 company. The very word Anarchy means "no 
 law", while Socialism first of all stands for law 
 and order, for system and organization. I 
 agree with Mr. Swift that many laws will be 
 come superfluous with the end of the rule of 
 Capitalism. I am in fact pleased to think that 
 as mankind advances in civilization less res 
 trictions and less guidance will be necessary 
 and that when all men will have sufficiently ad 
 vanced to recognize the fact that to be happy 
 man must be good, then our penal code will have 
 become a useless relic, but that time is far, very 
 far removed, and mankind will have to pass 
 through many intermediate stages before that 
 happy period will be reached. The Anarchist 
 loves to dwell upon nature; he likes to cite in 
 favor of his position his so-called natural laws, 
 
242 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 but if the Anarchist will examine this universe 
 with the mind open and free from bias he will 
 find as nature s first principle order and 
 harmony. 
 
 "If I had time I would elaborate a little fur 
 ther the picture presented by Anarchy s dex 
 trous champion, but Capitalism, as is its nature, 
 has already appropriated the lion s share, even 
 of a poor speaker s time. 
 
 "The time has come to give an answer to the 
 position taken by the eloquent champion of 
 Theosophy, and here I wish to declare on the 
 outset that I myself am a member of the Theo- 
 sophical society. Individual Socialists might 
 not like the philosophical conceptions of Theo 
 sophy. They might object to the theory of Re 
 incarnation and Karma, but so might Republi 
 cans or Democrats. As Socialists, they have 
 no quarrel with any system of philosophy or 
 religion. The Theosophical Society makes the 
 only condition for membership the acceptance 
 of the idea of Brotherhood. Socialism, having 
 the same aim, certainly can have no fault to 
 find with that. The fault which I find with in 
 dividual members of the Society is that they 
 placidly accept the idea of Brotherhood as a 
 theory, but do nothing towards establishing 
 conditions for the realization of that ideal. 
 Socialists might find fault with Theosophists 
 for busying themselves too much about the 
 conditions in the Astral plane or in Devachan 
 at the expense of their knowledge of the phy 
 sical plane on which we live today. Socialism 
 has no fault to find with Theosophy, it only 
 finds fault with those members who, in con 
 templating the heavens, forget all about earth. 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 243 
 
 And I maintain that those who do are not true 
 to the principles proclaimed by their, or as I 
 might say our Masters. 
 
 "Gautama Buddah s chief mission in his 
 earthly life was to break down the caste system 
 which he recognized as inimical to progress. 
 Christ s teaching may be summed up in his 
 own words, Love one another/ and how he 
 wanted to have that love understood and appli 
 ed may be seen from the fact that He and His 
 Apostles had a common purse and that the 
 early Christian communities had all their goods 
 in common. Our Catholic Convents and Mon 
 asteries of today are a monument and bear wit 
 ness to the economic teachings of the Christ, 
 even if we fail to consider, or try to explain 
 away the parable of Dives and Lazarus and of 
 the rich young man. The law, or the theory 
 of Karma might be made to perform the same 
 service as the metaphysician s Quidquid est 
 bonum est, but just as I say to the latter, there 
 is a melius and an optimum, so I will say to 
 Theosophists, Reincarnation with Karma 
 means progress, means experience in matter 
 for higher and higher unfoldment, and it is 
 man s duty to co-operate in harmony with the 
 laws of nature; to provide mankind with the 
 best basis for that evolution of matter and in 
 volution of mind or spirit. Ignorant accept 
 ance of Karma leads to stagnation mental and 
 spiritual, as is seen in China and other Eastern 
 countries, and then I think some Theosophists 
 cling too much to the injunctions of Krishna 
 given in a different age. They seem to forget 
 that changed condtions demand a different ap 
 plication of the Master s words, that the laws 
 
244 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 of Moses needed the amendments of Jesus of 
 Nazareth. Annie Besant, in the lecture given 
 in Boston, declared that co-operation will be 
 the basis of a future civilization. Co-operation 
 in my mind is only a different word for Social 
 ism. Socialists love to speak of their ideal 
 Society as the co-operative commonwealth. 
 
 "Now just a few words about theoretical 
 Socialism and the aims of Socialists. And I 
 think it is necessary to start with the negative 
 side. Socialism does not mean a great divid 
 ing up ; it does not mean that everybody should 
 be made equal. It declares that the bounties of 
 nature and the achievements of the race in this 
 and past civilizations shall be common inherit- 
 ences of all children of man. It wants to pro 
 vide for every man the best means for his de 
 velopment, for his mental and his spiritual pro 
 gress. The justice of the Socialists ideal has 
 been recognized in all the ages and by all the 
 sages. But here the question might be put, 
 Why was this ideal never realized? The an 
 swer to this question was given by one 
 of America s best men and one of her greatest 
 thinkers, Ralph Waldo Emerson, when he 
 writes : All thinkers of good will to man have 
 endorsed the idea of co-operative labor for all, 
 but there is one objection; nature is so nig 
 gardly, our means of production are so crude 
 that if all would have to work the hours of 
 labor for all would be so long that a favored 
 few would not have sufficient time to devote 
 themselves to literary work and thus ad 
 vance the civilization of the human race. This 
 objection of Emerson held good in all times 
 gone by and it still held good at the period when 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 245 
 
 Emerson wrote and preached, but what was an 
 objection in Emerson s time against co-opera 
 tive labor has today become the strongest ar 
 gument in its favor, for our means of produc 
 tion can no longer be considered crude nor can 
 nature be accused of niggardliness. The pro 
 ductivity of man s labor has increased twelve 
 fold, according to Ernest Crosby, and if all 
 would today contribute their share towards the 
 world s work two or three hours would suffice 
 to provide mankind, not only with all the nec 
 essities but with all the comforts of life, and 
 then we would no longer hear the heartrending 
 cry which Gray expressed so eloquently in his 
 Elegy/ 
 
 Full many a gem of purest ray serene 
 The dark unfathomed caves of ocean bear, 
 
 Full many a flower is born to blush unseen 
 And waste its sweetness on the desert air. 
 
 "Or in another place, 
 
 Some mute inglorious Milton here might rest, 
 Some Cromwell guiltless of his country s 
 blood/ 
 
 "I maintain that co-operation or Socialism 
 would soon tear down the walls which separate 
 man from man, nation from nation and race 
 from race, that with its inauguration strife and 
 discord, hate and war would come to an end 
 and peace and harmony would prevail upon 
 earth." 
 
 Mr. Heine paused, he seemed to think of 
 something when his eyes met those of Miss 
 Lenz, he then continued. 
 
 "As I looked just now at the champion of 
 Theosophy I think I encountered a reproach : 
 you have not given the main, the essential dif- 
 
246 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 ference between a Theosophist and a Socialist. 
 I plead guilty. I must be short and state this 
 essential difference in as few words as possible. 
 Theosophists want to reform the world from 
 above and Socialists from below. Theosophists 
 want to appeal to the conscience, to the spirit 
 of goodness in man, to rulers, to politi 
 cians and captains of industry. Theosophy 
 builds great hopes upon the acceptance of the 
 theory of Reincarnation and Karma. Socialism 
 says : Love s labor lost. It points to the lessons 
 of history which shows that the privileged 
 classes have never yet voluntarily surrendered 
 their advantages. They point out that reform 
 had always to be secured through the demand 
 and uprising of the oppressed. The relations 
 between patrician and plebeian offered the 
 most striking example in this respect. They 
 gave mankind the first example of successful 
 strikes and boycots. The French revolution 
 furnishes another arrow to the Socialist quiver. 
 How tenaciously did king, noble and clergy 
 man cling to their privileges to personal and 
 class interest. The principle of force rules 
 supreme. The unquestioned acceptance of 
 Reincarnation and Karma did not prevent the 
 establishment of a caste system which even 
 the great Gautama failed to overthrow. 
 Socialism makes its appeal to the masses to 
 those suffering and oppressed by existing con 
 ditions. It appeals especially to the working 
 class and cries aloud: arise, get up from your 
 knees, proclaim yourself the equal of your fel- 
 ow and assert your right. I as a member of the 
 Socialist party join in the cry to the worker to 
 proclaim his manhood and as a member of the 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 247 
 
 Theosophical Society I join in the appeal to the 
 conscience, to the moral sense of the rulers of 
 the earth to fulfil their duties towards the 
 race/ 
 
 When Mr. Heine resumed his seat with a 
 graceful bow, a smile of approbation greeted 
 him from Mrs. Lawson and Miss De Ruiz. 
 Miss Lenz extended her hand as a sign of sat 
 isfaction with the feat of the champion of 
 Socialism. As Mr. Heine took that little hand 
 and felt its soft pressure a strange light came 
 into his eyes and a happy glow illumined his 
 usually so pensive and melancholy features. 
 Mr. Heine and Miss Lenz were true altruists; 
 considerations for the welfare of the race re 
 ceived their first attention, yet as their embrace 
 of the eyes occurred and revealed the kinship of 
 their souls, the whole world seemed forgotten. 
 
 Plato over two thousand years ago placed the 
 rights of the state or society above individual 
 considerations; but as man was then and is 
 today he will find his happiness and a basis for 
 intellectual ascent in the union with a soul that 
 will complete his own. The individual pecu 
 liarities, rights and duties, are not yet fully 
 recognized and appreciated by Socialists and 
 other reformers. 
 
 The mutual recognition of Mr. Heine and 
 Miss Lenz had lasted but a moment and was 
 only recognized by Miss De Ruiz to whom it 
 gave a feeling of contentment, reminding her 
 of a time, on which she began to dwell with a 
 yearning that was the stronger because she 
 thought it hopeless. 
 
 Mr. Swift broke the thoughtful spell with 
 the declaration that Mr. Heine had had a great 
 
248 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 advantage over all others in having been the 
 last speaker. 
 
 "And took an unfair advantage of Meta 
 physicians, for our standpoint was not only 
 unfairly, but what seemed to me maliciously 
 criticised and interpreted," declared Miss Wins- 
 low. 
 
 "Not maliciously," answered Mr. Heine in a 
 tone of deep sincerity. "I might have stretched 
 a point in the heat of the argument, but my 
 only endeavor was, and still is, the recognition 
 of the right and best road for the progress of 
 the race. And this gives me a suggestion. I 
 feel sure that this syposium has furnished food 
 for thought for all of us, and I think has con 
 tributed to a better understanding of each 
 other s standpoint. But there are many things 
 that cannot be said in a short address, nor 
 fully understood in a few hours or even days. 
 Why not continue along the present line of 
 procedure?" 
 
 He paused, and Mrs. Lawson voiced the 
 question in the eyes of the others by saying 
 "What do you mean, Mr. Heine?" 
 
 "Well," answered this gentleman, "I do not 
 believe in sudden conversions or quick 
 changes of mind. We have to grow into and 
 out of a certain line of thought. Why not have 
 each of the champions select two books 
 that would best set forth their creed for the 
 others to read and consider, then the respec 
 tive ideas could be reflected upon in full leisure 
 and deliberation, and we might meet again 
 after one, two or three months to exchange 
 results." 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 249 
 
 "Plato, thou reasonest well," here remarked 
 Mr. Swift with a slight touch of sarcasm. 
 
 "The idea seems a fair one," declared Mrs. 
 Lawson, looking first at her guests and then at 
 Miss De Ruiz. The latter nodded approving 
 ly. 
 
 "This gives Metaphysics a much needed op 
 portunity for rehabilitation," declared Miss 
 Winslow. 
 
 "To the need of it I fully agree," put in Mr. 
 Swift, with a slightly malicious smile. 
 
 "I don t think that Anarchy has fared any 
 too well in this symposium," replied Miss Wins- 
 low. 
 
 "Anarchy can wait; to it belongs the future, 
 for even the champior* of Socialism predicted 
 that Anarchy s reign would come when man 
 kind would be more highly evolved," answered 
 Mr. Swift in a half serious and half mocking 
 tone of voice. 
 
 "This statement of yours needs to be quali 
 fied," interposed Mr. Heine. "I might say 
 here, distinquo or rather nego factuni ." 
 
 "No Latin, no Greek, gentlemen," interposed 
 Mrs. Lawson, "English is difficult enough 
 sometimes. Let us decide upon the suggestion 
 made by Mr. Heine concerning the selection 
 of books." 
 
 "I move then," spoke up Mr. Heine, with 
 quite a parliamentary tone of voice and atti 
 tude, "that each champion select two standard 
 books of his or her faith for the others to read 
 and that another meeting be held three months 
 from today." 
 
 "But will all of us be in Boston at that 
 time?" asked Mr. Hugo. 
 
250 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 "If not, we might agree later upon a con 
 venient date and meeting place," remarked Mr. 
 Swift. 
 
 "Question then," here put in Mr. Heine. 
 
 "Who is your chairman of the meeting?" 
 smilingly asked Mr. Hugo, looking at Mr. 
 Heine. Mr. Heine seemed puzzled. 
 
 "I will help you out," here declared Mr. 
 Hugo. "The question before the house is: 
 Who is in favor of selecting two books on each 
 subject discussed and another meeting to be 
 held three months from date. All in favor say 
 aye." There was a fair response. "Those op- 
 posd, no." There was no sound. "Carried 
 unanimously, then," declared Mr. Hugo. "Now 
 remains the books to be chosen." 
 
 "Let us follow the order of speakers at sym 
 posium in the selection of books," remarked 
 Mr. Heine. 
 
 "Do you make this a motion?" asked Mr. 
 Hugo. 
 
 "Parlimentary forms take too much time," 
 interposed Mr. Swift. 
 
 "True to principle, anti-parlimentairian to 
 the end," said Mr. Heine, laughing. 
 
 "I think some of the champions ought to be 
 called to order," declared Miss Winslow. 
 "They are delaying the meeting with unneces 
 sary banterings." 
 
 "Miss Winslow s point is well taken," re 
 plied Mrs. Lawson. "The waiters in the other 
 room are waiting. Let us be attentive and 
 serious as the cause at stake demands. You 
 were first speaker, Mr. Hugo, you select your 
 books first." 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 251 
 
 "I would rather be last this time. Why not 
 reverse the order of symposium in accordance 
 with the dictum that the last shall be first and 
 the first shall be last; the last in our case, con 
 trary to general usage, has a slight advantage 
 over the others." 
 
 "The idea seems just/* remarked Mrs. Law- 
 son. "Turn about is fair play/* and she looked 
 at Mr. Heine. 
 
 "I am satisfied/ said the latter, "and give 
 as my two books, Looking Backward and 
 Equality by Edward Bellamy." 
 
 "Poor Carl Marx," murmured Mr. Swift 
 half aloud to Mr. Heine. 
 
 "We are in America and not in Germany," 
 answered the latter gentleman. 
 
 "You are next, Miss Lenz," said Mrs. Law- 
 son. 
 
 Miss Lenz reflected for a few seconds and 
 then gave as her choice "Ancient Wisdom" by 
 Annie Besant and "The Growth of the Soul" 
 by A. P. Sinnett. 
 
 Miss Winslow gave "Psychology" by Wil 
 liam James, and "The Unity of Good" by Mary 
 Baker Eddy. 
 
 Mr. Swift selected "God and the State" by 
 Bakunin and "Anarchy" by Kropotkin. 
 
 Mr. Hugo chose "Socialism" and "Studies 
 of Contemporary Superstition" by Mallock. 
 
 An adjournment to the banquet table was 
 then in order. 
 
CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 THEOSOPHICAL CHRISTIANITY 
 
 "Esoteric Christianity" proved quite a revela 
 tion to Mrs. Lawson and Miss De Ruiz. The 
 scientific and yet sympathetic presentation of 
 Christianity and of the development of its 
 theology opened avenues of thought which 
 especially Miss De Ruiz hesitated to enter. 
 She could not yet become reconciled to the 
 idea of placing what she had considered Hea 
 then Divinities or rather idols on a foot of 
 equality with the Christian God. Had she not 
 read in her school books that Hindus, Chinese 
 and Japanese or the old Egyptians and Assy 
 rians were Pagans? How often had she not 
 been moved by the pleadings of her minister 
 for a liberal contribution to the Missionary 
 fund, in order to bring the light of Christianity 
 into the utter darkness of a degraded heathen 
 world. And now to be told that these heathen 
 religions had an origin similar to that of Chris 
 tianity. 
 
 Mrs. Lawson took a more friendly attitude. 
 "I had a conversation with Miss Lenz on the 
 subject," she remarked to her friend, "and 
 from a certain viewpoint these deductions of 
 Annie Besant seem reasonable enough. The ar 
 gument which struck me most forcibly, was : 
 252 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 253 
 
 that an intelligent conception of justice would 
 preclude God s favoritism., such as the selec 
 tion of any one people, as we are told in the 
 Bible concerning the Jews. We must look for 
 a deeper explanation of many statements made 
 in that book, and I agree with Miss Lenz when 
 she says that we find an explanation of the 
 chosen people in the statement of Christ, 
 Who is my mother and who are my brothers, 
 but those who do the will of my father who 
 is in Heaven/ All men are equally God s chil 
 dren but those are nearer whose spiritual evo 
 lution is sufficiently advanced to recognize 
 their kinship with God. Would it be just for 
 God to give Light and guidance to some of Has 
 children and withhold it from others, or, what 
 would be worse, punish them for the lack of 
 His guidance? Calvin s teaching and its ac 
 ceptance was only possible in a dark age and 
 is repugnant to the modern mind." 
 
 "All these things seem true enough," answer 
 ed Miss De Ruiz, "yet somehow it is hard to 
 relinquish ideas which have been held and 
 cherished from childhood. And then what do 
 you think of Mrs. Besant s distinctions between 
 so-called exoteric and esoteric forms of reli 
 gion?" 
 
 "The arguments advanced seem plausible. 
 I discussed that subject also with Miss Lenz 
 but she is very reticent on that point. It seem 
 ed to me that she could not tell all she knew 
 on that subject." 
 
 "I spoke to her also on that subject and I re 
 ceived the same impression. Let us ask her 
 once more. I will go and call her." 
 
254 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 A few minutes later she returned to the 
 room in company with Miss Lenz. When the 
 two were seated Mrs. Lawson remarked in a 
 thoughtful voice, "Miss De Ruiz and myself 
 have been considering Esoteric Christianity. 1 
 We find ourselves somewhat puzzled at the dis 
 tinctions of exoteric and esoteric religion, and 
 we came to the conclusion that as a member of 
 the Theosophical Society you must know more 
 on that subject. And when we exchanged 
 ideas just now on that point we agreed that 
 you knew more than you were willing to com 
 municate." 
 
 Miss Lenz for a few minutes seemed to be 
 thinking deeply, then she said slowly : "Miss 
 De Ruiz is familiar with the Greek language, 
 she must know that the word exoteric means, 
 open, outward, public ; and esoteric, inner, 
 hidden, occult. The latter word indicates, and 
 Annie Besant shows clearly, the existence of 
 something hidden in religion, that must be 
 sought and may be obtained, but that cannot be 
 simply revealed and given to everybody." 
 
 "If I understand you rightly," answered 
 Mrs. Lawson, "there is an esoteric teaching 
 connected with the Theosophical Society." 
 
 "The existence of such knowledge is not to 
 be discussed with those outside of the Society, 
 and not even with all those inside. There are 
 grades to which all can aspire." 
 
 "Could you indicate the Portal to that temple 
 or those heights?" asked Mrs. Lawson some 
 what lightly and amused at the embarrassment 
 and hesitating manner of her friend and secre 
 tary. 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 255 
 
 The latter seemed undecided, and finally de 
 clared in a solemn and emphatic voice : "This 
 subject is serious, more seiious and of greater 
 importance to every human being than you can 
 possibly imagine and I wish to say this : the 
 Theosophical Society is the gateway to very 
 high spiritual knowledge." 
 
 "Let us join the Theosophical Society and 
 find out," remarked Miss De Ruiz. 
 
 "The Theosophical Society should not be 
 joined simply to find out," declared Miss Lenz 
 with a strong emphasis. 
 
 "What do you require besides?" asked Miss 
 De Ruiz. 
 
 "An earnest search after Truth," was the re 
 joinder. 
 
 "And do you doubt us, or rather me, in this 
 respect, Miss Lenz?" 
 
 "No I do not, it was only the light words 
 used which caused my remarks." 
 
 "Are there no conditions at all for member 
 ship?" asked Mrs. Lawson. 
 
 "None other than the acceptance of the 
 Brotherhood of Man." 
 
 "I am willing to make such an endorsement, 
 and I ask of you the favor to propose me as a 
 member of your Society." 
 
 "I too would like to become a member of 
 the Society," said Miss De Ruiz. 
 
 "Nothing can give me greater pleasure than 
 to propose your names to become members of 
 the Theosophical Society, and I will add this: 
 The Theosophical Society represents the first 
 Portal to a temple that leads to heights, for 
 whose description words are inadequate, if 
 such could be used, but every step towards and 
 
256 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 in that temple must be taken with circumspec 
 tion and precaution. One of the best things 
 Mr. Heine said in his address was the state 
 ment that we grow into and out of our mental 
 conceptions. Sudden conversions or transi 
 tions on the material or mental plane are not 
 conducive to healthy growth ; nor would a sud 
 den change of environment of material condi 
 tions lie in the interest of the race. Mr. Heine 
 has been brought to recognize this through the 
 teachings of Theosophy. Some years ago I 
 heard him repeatedly express the wish to end 
 his life on the barricades, fighting for human 
 freedom and economic emancipation, but he 
 has changed his position. His own people fur 
 nish an illustration of the truth that sudden 
 transitions are injurious to a healthy mental 
 and spiritual growth. Transferred from bar 
 barous and tyranical Russia to the comparative 
 freedom of the United States they have lost 
 their balance. The rising generation, ashamed 
 of the ways and religion of their fathers and 
 not yet ready for anything higher, love to call 
 themselves materialists and atheists and have 
 become extremely selfish and unscrupulous. 
 Of course there are exceptions," she continued 
 with a slight blush, as if some sudden reminis 
 cences had come into her mind. 
 
 "I think I know one of these exceptions," re 
 marked Miss De Ruiz with a kindly smile. 
 
 The delicate blush deepened on the soft and 
 transparent features of Miss Lenz but her eyes 
 did not flinch as she answered: "I believe you 
 do, and I am willing to admit that my know 
 ledge of the Jewish race comes from Mr. 
 Heine." 
 
CHAPTER XVIII. 
 HEINE S. OPPORTUNITY 
 
 A sudden thought seemed to strike Miss De 
 Ruiz and she said pensively, "Mr. Heine is a 
 Jew, then, and his people have quite a reputa 
 tion as men of business. Some letters received 
 in this morning s mail make it painfully clear 
 to me that I need a steward conversant with 
 business affairs and methods. Would Mr. 
 Heine accept such a stewardship, Miss Lenz?" 
 
 "Mr. Heine is not what is usually called a 
 business man. He is a writer or journalist, at 
 present engaged in writing a philosophical 
 novel." 
 
 "Is striving for fame and fortune compatible 
 with the teachings of Theosophy?" 
 
 "Our sphere of usefulness is extended 
 through the recognition of worth and merit," 
 answered Miss Lenz in a very decided and un 
 hesitating tone of voice, which showed that 
 this theme had been the subject of a previous 
 discussion. "But returning to the question of 
 stewardship," then continued Miss Lenz, "Mr. 
 Heine knows men and affairs as do but few. I 
 had proofs of this. He belongs to a business 
 family and is a master in the science of politi 
 cal economy and I would never doubt his ad 
 ministrative business capacity." 
 257 
 
258 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 "But would he accept the position? Would 
 it not interfere with his literary work?" 
 
 "Hardly more than is the case at present. 
 He has to devote the greater part of his time 
 to thankless writings for papers on subjects 
 with which he has no sympathy." 
 
 "All right, I would like to speak about this 
 matter to Mr. Heine, if you will kindly ask him 
 to come and see me." 
 
 "I think it would be very helpful to have the 
 benefit of Mr. Heine s erudition on some of the 
 subjects which we are considering." 
 
 "Returning to the subject of religion," then 
 continued Mrs. Lawson, "do you maintain, 
 Miss Lenz, that there is an absolute standard of 
 religion?" 
 
 "There is, but as religion deals with the re 
 lations of the finite to the infinite, our mental 
 conceptions, having their source in the finite, 
 must necessarily be limited, relative and inad 
 equate. Whatever changes, cannot be perfect; 
 conceptions and forms of religion change with 
 the advance of the civilization of a nation and 
 with the mental growth of the individual. 
 What a difference between the Christianity of 
 Apostolic times and the middle ages; and 
 again between the middle ages and the twen 
 tieth century! Even racial temperament and 
 climate is a factor in religious unfoldment, or 
 rather a development of religious forms. It is 
 no mere accident that Celt, Slav and Roman 
 is mainly Catholic and the Teuton nations 
 mainly Protestant. Men of equal intellectual 
 development may inherit and preserve different 
 forms of worship, but their religious concep 
 tions are the same. Between the religion of 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 259 
 
 Rabbi Fleischer and the Rev. Van Ness there 
 is no essential difference. Lessing, the great 
 German poet illustrated this fact in his wonder 
 ful drama Nathan the Sage ; and in his book 
 let, The Education of the Human Race he 
 corroborates the main tenets of Theosophy." 
 
 Miss Lenz said her little peroration in a 
 tone of deep conviction and a nearly didactic 
 manner. The subject of religion seemed to 
 open up springs of knowledge and awaken an 
 enthusiasm and a positiveness which was in 
 striking contrast with her usually so modest 
 attitude. Mrs. Lawson and Miss De Ruiz had 
 listened with growing admiration to the extem 
 poraneous effusion that would have done credit 
 to priest or professor. 
 
 "I only wonder sometimes where you get all 
 your knowledge from, Miss Lenz." 
 
 "Whatever knowledge of religious subjects 
 I have, has been acquired in the last five years, 
 since I joined the Theosophical Society. I 
 think my range of thought would be wider if 
 I had had more time, but having to work for 
 my living I have been fully occupied during 
 the day." 
 
 "I hope that the Theosophical Society will 
 do as much for us as it has done for you." 
 
 Alice De Ruiz was sitting in her little study 
 looking over the pages of "Socialism" by Mai- 
 lock. The first part of the book contained a 
 good deal of abstract theory on capital and 
 labor and their inter-relations, too abstruse to 
 be easily understood. In the second part Mai- 
 lock s theories were practically applied. The 
 virtues of the master class, the capitalists and 
 
260 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 their benefits bestowed on the working class 
 were demonstrated with figures and arguments. 
 The science of logic and of mathematics was 
 combined in a marvelous manner to prove that 
 modern civilization was entirely due to the 
 genius and directive ability of the capitalist. 
 Miss De Ruiz was in the midst of the chapter 
 on directive ability when the servant brought 
 in Mr. Heine s card. He had come in res 
 ponse to a letter from Miss Lenz in regard to 
 the stewardship of the estate of Miss De Ruiz. 
 After a short greeting Miss De Ruiz informed 
 Mr. Heine that several unpleasant incidents in 
 the management of her estate had made her 
 decide to place its administration into the 
 hands of a man versed in business methods, in 
 whose judgment and integrity she could trust, 
 and that her own impression of his ability and, 
 with a slight kindly smile, the high opinion of 
 Miss Lenz had caused her to look upon him as 
 her possible adviser. 
 
 "I am very well pleased, and feel myself 
 highly honored by this confidence," replied Mr. 
 Heine in a polite manner. "Most people, and 
 specially philosophers and political economists 
 have a high opinion of their talents and would 
 never hesitate to manage a corporation or rule 
 an empire, and I suppose I am no exception. 
 But I will say this, your confidence in my judg 
 ment may be, but that in my integrity will not 
 be disappointed." 
 
 "What salary would you expect?" then ask 
 ed Miss De Ruiz. 
 
 "One per cent of the net revenue." 
 
 "Do you know how much that would be?" 
 
 "About five thousand dollars." 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 261 
 
 Miss De Ruiz was surprised at the ready 
 answer. She seemed to figure and then remark 
 ed: "You seem to have fairly accurate infor 
 mation about the value of my property, or 
 rather its revenue." 
 
 "I secured information on that subject." 
 
 "All right; when can you assume office?" 
 
 "Immediately, give me the power of attor 
 ney, as the legal phrase is, and I will go to New 
 York and investigate conditions." 
 
 "You provide the legal formula and I will 
 affix my signature." 
 
 "I can do so right now," was again the ready 
 response. 
 
 Mr. Heine took from his pocket a sheet of 
 paper and a fountain pen and in a few minutes 
 handed Miss De Ruiz the paper for signature. 
 Miss De Ruiz was very favorably impressed 
 with Mr. Heine s prompt decision and his 
 knowledge of legal requirements, which 
 augured well for the future. 
 
 As Mr. Heine put the, to him, precious docu 
 ment into his pocket his eye fell upon Mai- 
 lock s book lying on the table. 
 
 "Oh, I see you are reading Mr. Hugo s rec 
 ommendation," he remarked with an amused 
 smile. 
 
 "Yes, what do you think of the book?" 
 
 "I am surprised at Mr. Hugo s selection. In 
 my opinion, of all the apologists for Capital 
 ism, this Mallock is the poorest." 
 
 "I think he makes out quite a strong case for 
 Capital in his chapter on directive ability." 
 
 Mr. Heine looked at Miss De Ruiz in amaze 
 ment. He laughed aloud. "Wouldn t that jar 
 you," he then said half unconsciously, and 
 
262 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 again he looked at this fair new mistress as if 
 something puzzled him greatly. Miss De Ruiz 
 became embarrassed and nearly irritated. 
 
 "You seem to be greatly amused," she then 
 said in a slight tone of displeasure. "What do 
 you mean?" 
 
 Mr. Heine became serious at once and said 
 in an apologetic tone of voice, "Miss De Ruiz, 
 I have realized something of which I stand 
 much in need, a good yearly salary, that will 
 leave me enough time for my literary work, and 
 I do not wish to risk the advantage gained by 
 giving displeasure, but if you promise not to be 
 offended I will explain." 
 
 "I am no child that is easily offended," re 
 plied Miss De Ruiz. 
 
 "Well," now said Mr. Heine, and his amused 
 smile reappeared, "you speak to me of the dir 
 ective ability of the Capitalist, to me, whom it 
 makes extremely happy to furnish this direc 
 tive ability needed in the management of your 
 estate for one per cent of capital s share, leav 
 ing ninety-nine per cent for capital after dis 
 posing of the directive ability." 
 
 The eyes of Miss De Ruiz opened wide 
 and then she laughed heartily. "Oh, now I see 
 the humor of the situation," she exclaimed, 
 "and I innocently gave you an oportunity for 
 a good illustration of your economic stand 
 point, but not all Capitalists are in the same 
 position as myself," she continued. 
 
 "No, not all, but most of them. Rockefeller 
 is today, so is Carnegie ; so are the members of 
 the Gould and Vanderbilt family and innumer 
 able others." 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 263 
 
 "And what about Mallock s argument on 
 machinery?" 
 
 "Well, who produces the machine?" asked 
 Mr. Heine smiling, "if not inventor and work 
 er, and they very rarely become Capitalists. 
 Capital," Mr. Heine continued, "takes its share 
 in interest, rent and profit. Now, even Mai- 
 lock has only apologies for the taking of rent 
 and interest; he puts all his erudition on the 
 justification of profit through the directive 
 ability of the captain of industry. Mr. Mai- 
 lock must know that in England the great 
 masters of Capital always had their agents or 
 stewards. To be engaged in trade was and is 
 even now, a stigma and constitutes a barrier 
 to the entrance into English social life. Mai- 
 lock must be aware of these things and in my 
 opinion he cannot be sincere in his arguments. 
 Mr. Hugo makes a better champion of Capital 
 ism and can, and did put up a far better argu 
 ment in its favor." 
 
 "Do you think it morally wrong to take inter 
 est, rent and profit?" asked Miss De Ruiz. 
 
 "No, not individually, but collectively. The 
 individual has to assume the responsibility of 
 his position in society." 
 
 When Miss De Ruiz informed Mrs. Lawson 
 of her selection of Mr. Heine as her agent, and 
 told her of their discussion on the directive 
 ability of Capital, Mrs. Lawson smiled and 
 then said thoughtfully : "I think you have made 
 a good selection, and besides, unless I am very 
 much mistaken, you have smoothed the path 
 for the realization of the fondest hope of Miss 
 Lenz. I hope this will not deprive us of her 
 
264 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 companionship and that a way will be found 
 to keep both her and Mr. Heine near us." 
 
 They then discussed personal letters and 
 soon drifted to the subject of religion. 
 
CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 NEW ASPECTS 
 
 "1 think Esoteric Christianity is certainly 
 one of the most instructive books I ever read. 
 Many reflections, which in the past had ob 
 truded themselves upon my mind were made 
 clear." 
 
 "But what of our Christian Religion, what 
 of Christ?" was the sad rejoinder of Miss De 
 Ruiz. 
 
 "Our religion has lost nothing by the dem 
 onstration that it is a great and equal part of 
 one stupendous whole; and the Man of Sor 
 rows is brought nearer to ourselves by his ex 
 ample as a man who had succeeded in subdu 
 ing matter and conquering Heaven," replied 
 Mrs. Lawson. 
 
 Miss De Ruiz for some time sat quietly with 
 hands folded and in deep reflection. To her 
 mind came the sayings of William Norris and 
 his pleadings for an unbiased consideration of 
 his views. Seized with an overpowering regret 
 and remorse, she burst out crying. Mrs. Law- 
 son looked upon her friend with deep sympathy 
 and wisely refrained from trying to console 
 her, recognizing that the long hoped for and 
 desired crisis had come. When Miss De Ruiz 
 had regained her self-possession, Mrs. Law- 
 son said in a voice full of gratitude, "God s 
 ways are wonderful indeed," and turning to 
 
 265 
 
266 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 her friend, "I think, in fact I know, that I 
 understand your feelings, but there is no cause 
 for regret, only for joy and thanksgiving. The 
 intellectual barriers to your happiness have 
 been removed." 
 
 "Do you think he will forgive me?" 
 
 "I am sure he never blamed you for any 
 thing you did. I think my friend Mr. Morgan 
 has given some hints to Mr. Norris and at a 
 sign from you Mr. Norris will be again at your 
 feet." 
 
 Miss De Ruiz looked up quickly, a look of 
 reproach was in her eyes. 
 
 "There has been no indiscretion," said Mrs. 
 Lawson in reply to the look. "You kave seen 
 all the correspondence between me and Mr. 
 Morgan. Everything will be all right, I feel 
 sure," she continued, "and I expect to be pre 
 sent at the wedding of my friend Alice and Mr. 
 William Norris, and at that of Miss Lenz and 
 Mr. Heine." 
 
 And as Miss De Ruiz stole her arm around 
 the waist of her friend, she said, "I expect to 
 be present at the wedding of my friend Mar 
 guerite and John Morgan." 
 
 A crimson flush passed over the features of 
 Mrs. Lawson as she let herself down in a chair. 
 "What an idea!" she then exclaimed. 
 
 "You are not the only one that is an adept at 
 the reading of hearts, my dear Marguerite." 
 
 "But I assure you you are not an adept, there 
 never was the slightest intimation of anything 
 approaching love making between me and Mr. 
 Morgan. He is absorbed in other things." 
 
 "Our own heart sometimes makes us blind," 
 answered the younger undisturbed in her opin- 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 267 
 
 ion. "What not yet was, nor is, yet will be." 
 
 Bellamy s "Looking Backward" and "Equal 
 ity" proved instructive and entertaining. Miss 
 De Ruiz especially was charmed with the beau 
 tiful picture of the glorious future presented 
 to the reader in "Looking Backward". 
 
 Today we find our three ladies, Mrs. Law- 
 son, Miss De Ruiz and Miss Lenz comfortably 
 seated on the soft grass in the Blue Hills 
 speaking of politics and religion and drifting 
 into a discussion of Bellamy s social and econ 
 omic ideas. 
 
 "Bellamy opens very pleasing perspectives. 
 His forecasts on religion in the chapter Eritis 
 Sicut Deus have even as far as I can judge 
 a slightly Theosophical flavor," thought Mrs. 
 Lawson, "but I fear that mankind will have to 
 advance many steps before his ideas, or rather 
 ideals can be realized." 
 
 "I am not sure about that," replied 
 Miss De Ruiz musingly, "some of his predic 
 tions have already come true. His visions of 
 the telephone and the phonograph have been 
 realized, and I read in this morning s paper 
 that a German corporation sent men to this 
 country to find a suitable landing place for a 
 new airship that is to cross the Atlantic this 
 coming April. Sometimes things move quickly, 
 and we may be in the midst of a revolution 
 without being aware of it, resembling a man in 
 a forest looking for a tree." 
 
 "Concerning Mr. Bellamy s books," declared 
 Miss Lenz, "I might say this : I had a long 
 discussion with Mr. Heine about them some 
 time ago; he had some very serious criticisms 
 
268 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 to make and found a good deal of fault with 
 Bellamy s view point, so much so, that I was 
 somewhat surprised at his selection. His main 
 objection, as far as I remember, seems to be 
 that Bellamy did not leave enough room for the 
 unfoldment of individual character and initia 
 tive; that he made too many provisions and 
 carried too far the principle of government. 
 Such official encroachments on personal liberty 
 Mr. Heine thought furnish a basis for Her 
 bert Spencer s attitude, who called Socialism 
 the coming slavery. He spoke very highly of 
 a socialistic book by William Morris, News 
 from Nowhere , which avoided the faults in 
 Looking Backward . But I am inclined to 
 side with Mrs. Lawson, that the time for the 
 realization of the Socialist s dream, or vision, 
 as Mr. Heine would prefer to call it, is still far 
 distant; and that the Socialists position and 
 especially their methods, require serious mod 
 ification. Mr. Heine himself admits that now. 
 Theosophy has softened his views as it did 
 those of Annie Besant." 
 
 "I would be very willing, and so I think 
 would Miss De Ruiz, to forego our present 
 economic and social advantages," declared 
 Mrs. Lawson. 
 
 "Your position is another argument for the 
 Theosophical position that contrary to the so- 
 called scientific, socialistic standpoint, the ob 
 stacle to progress does not come so much from 
 above as from below. Things might be different 
 in Europe, in monarchial countries, and espec 
 ially in those where church, state and school 
 are controlled by king and emperor," remark 
 ed Miss Lenz. 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 269 
 
 "What book are you reading at present?" she 
 then asked after a short pause. 
 
 "We have just begun The Unity of Good/ by 
 Mary Baker Eddy," answered Miss De Ruiz. 
 
 "The book will be a surprise, and I will fur 
 nish another," remarked Miss Lenz, in a pen 
 sive tone of voice. 
 
 "Can you not give us the surprise now?" 
 
 "Not very well; it is in connection with the 
 book by Mother Eddy, and to appreciate the 
 surprise you must first read the book." 
 
 For the first few minutes the three women 
 sat in silence. The sun was in the last quarter 
 of his journey; the air was soft and balmy; 
 in the trees the birds were singing joyfully and 
 the ear was struck by the rippling sound of a 
 brook flowing slowly at the foot of the hill. 
 
 "It is getting late," finally said Mrs. Lawson, 
 "we had better start for home." 
 
 "Let us watch the sunset," said Miss Lenz 
 pleadingly. "It is very beautiful from here." 
 
 Mrs. Lawson looked at Miss De Ruiz who 
 nodded approvingly, and when soon after 
 wards the fading light of the Lord of Day il 
 lumined the western sky and the beautiful 
 landscape, our three ladies experienced in 
 themselves the truth of the poet s song. "To 
 him who in the love of nature holds commun 
 ion with her visible forms, she speaks a various 
 language." 
 
 Mother Eddy s book "The Unity of Good" 
 was a valuable contribution to the religious and 
 philosophical edifice that was shaping itself in 
 the minds of Mrs. Lawson and Miss De Ruiz. 
 The statement "The Gods are just and our 
 pleasant vices make instruments to scourge 
 
270 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 us," reminded them of Miss Lenz s arguments 
 in favor of her theory on Karma. But what 
 struck them most forcibly was the proclamation 
 of the all inclusive unity of God which left no 
 room for independent and separate existence 
 for any being or creature, material or spiritual. 
 Some of the most startling assertions were 
 these: "God is All, in All, hence He is in Him 
 self only, in His own nature and character, 
 and is perfect Being or Consciousness. He is 
 all the Life and mind there is or can be. With 
 in Himself is every embodiment of life and 
 mind. If He is all He can have no conscious 
 ness of anything unlike Himself, because if 
 He is omnipresent there can be nothing outside 
 of Himself." 
 
 The book was written in the form of dia 
 logue between the True and the False, or as 
 Mrs. Eddy says, the Good and the Evil. 
 
 Says Evil, "But mortal mind and sin really 
 exist, how can they exist unless God has creat 
 ed them. How can He create anything so un 
 like Himself?" etc. Answer Good, "I am the 
 Infinite All. To believe in many minds is to 
 depart from the supreme sense of harmony. 
 Your assumptions insist that there is more than 
 one mind, more than the one God, but verily I 
 say unto you, God is All in all, and you can 
 never be outside of His oneness." 
 
 Mrs. Eddy declares as false and misleading 
 the verse by Browning. 
 
 "Chance and change are busy ever. 
 Man decays and ages move, 
 But His mercy waneth never; 
 God is Wisdom. God is Love." 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 271 
 
 She asks, "how can it be true that God s 
 mercy never waneth, and that at the same time 
 chance and changes are universal factors, that 
 man decays. The phantasmagoria (of change 
 and decay) according to her is a product of 
 human dream." 
 
 Miss De Ruiz asked Miss Lenz what she 
 thought of Mrs. Eddy s book. Miss Lenz 
 smiled. "I might have selected this book as a 
 good representation of Theosophical thought, 
 but there are further explanations necessary 
 which Mrs. Eddy fails to give." 
 
 "Do you accept then her view that we only 
 exist in God?" 
 
 "Most assuredly. Does not St. Paul also say: 
 In Him we live and move and have our 
 being?" 
 
 "And do you also hold that all material re 
 lations are simple, idle and false productions of 
 man s fancy, Phantasmagoria, as Mrs. Eddy 
 calls them?" 
 
 "To a certain extent. All is Maya, teaches 
 the Hindu sage, but this statement requires 
 further elucidation and explanation, and for 
 whose understanding a few minutes, or a few 
 hours, or perhaps years do not suffice." 
 
 "I promised you a surprise in connection 
 with this book by Mrs. Eddy, and this surprise 
 is on your bookshelf in the form of a little 
 pamphlet entitled Christian Science versus 
 Pantheism. This booklet is a strange pheno 
 menon. In it Mrs. Eddy tries to disprove the 
 logical deductions from her own teaching, con 
 tained in The Unity of Good , and in fact in 
 all her teaching. Spinoza or Buddha himself, 
 could not have been more insistent upon the 
 
272 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 all-inclusiveness of the One God, and in this 
 pamphlet called Christian Science versus Pan 
 theism she tries to offset her own arguments. 
 Mr. Heine thinks that she is afraid of Christ 
 ian Science teaching being charged with Pan 
 theism." 
 
 "Pantheism," remarked Miss De Ruiz, "as I 
 remember from my Greek studies, means all 
 is God. In her book, The Unity of Good , 
 with the strongest emphasis, Mrs. Eddy not 
 only says that all is God, but also that God is 
 all, and here we have a pamphlet, Christian 
 Science versus Pantheism. Let us read and 
 see." 
 
 They interchanged reading the book aloud 
 and their surprise was great indeed. Every 
 once in a while they looked at each other in 
 blank amazement. 
 
 "What is the poor woman trying to do," re 
 marked Mrs. Lawson, "she says the same thing 
 in different words, and she seems to imagine 
 that by saying a thing is different it will make 
 it different, as if calling a thorn a rose would 
 make a thorn a rose. I would like to have an 
 interview with Mrs. Eddy on that subject." 
 
 "We might go to the Christian Science 
 Church some Sunday and so possibly get into 
 touch with some of the leaders and through 
 them with Mrs. Eddy." 
 
 "I don t see Mr. Swift s recommendation, 
 God and the State on the shelf," said Miss 
 De Ruiz to Mrs. Lawson one morning. "I have 
 read the literary selections of the other chan> 
 pions and I think Mr. Swift is entitled to the 
 some consideration. Did Miss Lenz explain 
 to you why the book is not here?" 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 273 
 
 "She has not, and I wonder myself why this 
 book should be missing." 
 
 The noise of the typewriter could be heard 
 from an adjoining room, Miss Lenz s workshop, 
 as she called it. Mrs. Lawson opened the door 
 and asked Miss Lenz to come into the room 
 for a few minutes and then told her that Miss 
 De Ruiz was looking for "God and the State" 
 by Bakunin. A blush and then a slight pallor 
 spread over the serene countenance of Miss 
 I.enz. 
 
 "I bought and read the book, and after read 
 ing it I begged Mr. Heine to ask Mr. Swift to 
 select another champion of his cause. But Mr. 
 Heine refused and maintains that Morris 
 Swift would never grant such a wish. He says 
 my fears are foolish." 
 
 "And what, and why should you fear? Is 
 not fear an admission of weakness?" asked 
 Mrs. Lawson. 
 
 "Not necessarily, and is not in this case, for 
 I think a mature mind will, after reading 
 Bakunin, be strengthened in his convictions op 
 posite to those held by that author. But the 
 book requires a firm footing, it is dangerous, it 
 gave me the horrors. Bakunin seems to be an 
 incarnation of one of the Titans, of whom we 
 read that they contended with the gods for the 
 rule of the universe. Bakunin fights God with 
 an intelligence and logical reason, never sur 
 passed by any thinker, and what makes him 
 still more dangerous is the fact that he was one 
 of God s noblemen who fought for what he 
 considered right and just, regardless of per 
 sonal sacrifices and hardships." 
 
274 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 "After what you have said, I would read 
 Bakunin even against your and Mr. Swift s 
 advice," declared Miss De Ruiz. 
 
 Miss Lenz answered nothing, she left the 
 room and soon reappeared with two cheaply 
 bound volumes which she laid on the table and 
 said quietly, "These are the best I could get." 
 
 Their curiosity thus aroused, they commenc 
 ed the reading of Bakunin s master work "God 
 and the State." Their expectations were not 
 disappointed. The characteristic feature of 
 the book and of its author was revealed in the 
 opening chapter with the assertion "Our first 
 ancestors, our Adams and Eves were, if not 
 gorillas, very near relatives of gorillas, omni- 
 verous, intelligent and ferocious beasts, endow 
 ed in a higher degree than any other of the 
 animals with two ferocious faculties; The power 
 to think and the desire to rebel." Our ladies soon 
 found that Bakunin was well versed in the mys 
 tical and occult teaching upheld by modern 
 Theosophy. He called the esoteric side of reli 
 gion which his deep insight recognized, as the 
 basis of Christianity a saltus morale. His haughty 
 mind failed to understand how something per 
 fect could become or wish to become imperfect, 
 how a God could descend into matter and 
 therefore he declared it absurd, because every 
 thing reasonable admits of an explanation. 
 
 They were amused at his reversal of Vol 
 taire s saying, that "if God did not exist, it 
 were necessary to invent Him," into the phrase, 
 "if God would exist, it were necessary to 
 abolish Him." 
 
 But what struck our readers most forcibly 
 and most strangely was his accord in the inter- 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 275 
 
 pretation of Christianity with Mother Eddy s 
 views proclaimed in "The Unity of Good", and 
 the similarity of their deductions. The material 
 universe, including man, is nothing, for God 
 alone is real, teaches Mother Eddy in her 
 "Unity of Good". Bakunin accepts his reason 
 ing with this proviso, "if God is." And he 
 reasons logically enough that if there is an all 
 inclusive God, man the human personality can 
 have no separate individual existence. 
 
 "I wonder if Mother Eddy plagiarized from 
 Bakunin," remarked Miss De Ruiz to Mrs. 
 Lawson. 
 
 "I hardly think so," was the answer. "They 
 are two great minds and saw the same logical 
 sequence and yet differ in their final interpre 
 tation," she continued wondering. 
 
 "Whose interpretation do you take?" asked 
 Alice De Ruiz. 
 
 "Mother Eddy s, without being able to give 
 a logical reason why." 
 
 Just then the servant brought in Mr. Heine s 
 card, and when this gentleman entered, he was 
 asked to give his opinion on Bakunin. "The 
 most wonderful thing in the world is the mind 
 of man," was the thoughtful answer. "Bakun- 
 in s highest claim," he then continued, "to our 
 recognition, in fact to our love and admiration, 
 is his incessant struggle for human rights and 
 freedom, for which he was thrice condemned 
 to death, and he only escaped the hangman 
 through the rivalry of his enemies for the ex- 
 ecutorship. Bakunin spent many years in pri 
 sons and in the snow fields of Siberia and yet 
 he never hesitated to enter the field of danger 
 
276 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 when the cry of the oppressed reached his 
 ears." 
 
 "A Socialist and a Theosophist certainly can 
 sing loudly the praises of an Atheist and an 
 Anarchist," remarked Mrs. Lawson, seeming 
 ly surprised. 
 
 "Bakunin devoted his life to what he thought 
 was the service of humanity, no one can do 
 more," was the placid rejoinder of Mr. Heine, 
 "and," he continued in a solemn voice, "in his 
 next incarnation Bakunin will be one of the 
 first among the bearers of the higher Light." 
 
WILLIAM NORRIS 
 
CHAPTER XX. 
 
 MR. MORGAN AND MR. NORRIS 
 
 John Morgan was sitting at his desk deep 
 ly absorbed in the cares of his office. He look 
 ed tired and weary. Quite a change had come 
 over John since his election as District At 
 torney of San Francisco. Many years ago his 
 ambition had been to surpass all others in the 
 knowledge of law, in eloquence and rhetoric, 
 to show his legal skill in cross examining a 
 stubborn witness and he had succeeded in this 
 ambition and was recognized as the most bril 
 liant lawyer of the State. His office was 
 crowde4 with clients from all walks of life. 
 The shrewd business man, the cunning crim 
 inal, who could pay well for legal services 
 rubbed shoulders with poor wretches who had 
 fallen unwittingly into the meshes of the law, 
 and who besides legal, had to be given financial 
 assistance. From early morn till late at night, 
 John B. Morgan was kept busy. He was one 
 of the fortunate beings who realize in them 
 selves the joy of work. 
 
 But John B. Morgan, in his many years 
 practice as a criminal lawyer, saw many de 
 fects in the wheels of justice and in youthful 
 enthusiasm he longed to play the role of re 
 former. For some time the goal of his ambi- 
 277 
 
278 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 tion had seemed beyond his reach, when a for 
 tuitous chain of circumstances, the cynical dis 
 regard of the people s interest, the open bribery 
 in state and city government had made practi 
 cally unanimous the cry for a political Hercu 
 les who would cleanse the augean stable of cor 
 ruption, and had aroused a wave of enthusi 
 asm upon whose crest he was carried into of 
 fice. He had now an opportunity to introduce 
 his ideas of reform in practical jurisprudence. 
 But the disillusion soon came and today he 
 was weighing the pro s and con s of a new case 
 when the entrance of his secretary disturbed 
 his reflections. The latter laid upon the table a 
 number of cards and slips of paper with names 
 of persons who asked for a personal interview 
 with the District Attorney. With a tired look 
 Mr. Morgan looked over these names when his 
 eyes fell upon a single card bearing the name 
 of "William Norris".This name seemed to have 
 an electric effect; all traces of weariness van 
 ished as if by a magic spell. He arose quickly, 
 left the office and to the surprise of clerks and 
 assistants, locked his desk as was his habit 
 after the day s work was finished, which sel 
 dom happened before 7 P. M., then turning to 
 his secretary he said, "Where did you get this 
 card?" 
 
 "From a man in the waiting room," was this 
 gentleman s reply. 
 
 Over a dozen persons tried to get the ear of 
 the District Attorney as he entered the so-call 
 ed waiting room. A promiscuous crowd in 
 deed filled the room. A person familiar with 
 European life would have been amazed indeed 
 and a Prussian conservative would have been 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 279 
 
 shocked beyond expression by the attitude of 
 this mixed assembly towards a "Staatsanwalt". 
 A couple of reporters said "Hello John". A 
 man in immaculately white gloves and chap- 
 eau claque said, "John". An unkempt indivi 
 dual in shabby clothes and diffident looks, like 
 wise said, "Oh, John". But contrary to custom 
 their cordial greetings received no response. 
 Mr. Morgan waved them all aside, when his 
 eye discovered a studious looking person who 
 looked with wondering eye on the life and 
 scene around him. He had followed the ex 
 ample of the others and had risen from his seat 
 when Mr. Morgan entered the room, and as he 
 now took the extended hand of the public pro 
 secutor of San Francisco the eyes of these two 
 men met in a joyful welcome, but the presence 
 of so many other people prevented a free ex 
 pression and Mr. Morgan said in a low voice, 
 "Wait a minute, I ll make myself free." 
 
 "Do not inconvenience yourself on my ac 
 count, John, I can come at some other time, or 
 call on you at your hotel." 
 
 "No, I will go out with you. I feel the need 
 of rest and fresh air." 
 
 Mr. Morgan returned to the main office in 
 which his assistants were working, gave a few 
 instructions and quietly informed them that 
 they need not expect him for the rest of the 
 day. He then returned to the waiting room 
 and freed Mr. Norris from the importunities 
 of a "fresh" reporter who was seeking an item 
 for his paper. 
 
 "Let us take a ride into the country," sug 
 gested Mr. Morgan after they had left the 
 court house. 
 
280 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 "I am pleased to see that the pomp of office 
 and insignia of power have not changed your 
 predilection for simple mother nature," an 
 swered his friend and when John B. stopped 
 at a street corner evidently waiting for a car, 
 "Neither his democratic way of travelling." 
 
 "Somewhat nevertheless, I think I would 
 prefer to walk, and would do so if there were 
 no danger of being troubled by various people 
 with a grievance for or against the goddess of 
 justice, whom I am supposed to represent." 
 
 While in the cars, their conversation was 
 confined to passing incidents and not till they 
 had reached a quiet and secluded spot did the 
 expression of indifference change into one of 
 joyful recognition and mutual welcome. 
 
 "Where have you been Will, and why have 
 you been hiding so long?" A pensive look 
 came into the eyes of Mr. Norris as he answer 
 ed, "I can truly say I have been everywhere, 
 and certainly have not been hiding. I have just 
 returned from a trip around the world and in a 
 well bound volume I will soon present to you 
 and other friends the fruits of a two years 
 pilgrimage." 
 
 "And was there none in the United States 
 entitled to your solicitude and the knowledge 
 of your whereabouts?" 
 
 "I think I owe you an apology. My only 
 excuse must be the author s pride, or rather 
 vanity, to give to his friends his doings i r{ 
 print." 
 
 Mr. Morgan looked at his friend with a deep 
 inquiring look, "and are there no others, or 
 rather no other who had a higher claim to your 
 solicitude?" 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 281 
 
 A deadly pallor spread over the face of Wil 
 liam Norris at these words, for the voice and 
 still more the eyes of Morgan expressed a 
 knowledge of which the other had thought him 
 ignorant. 
 
 "What do you know, and how do you know 
 it?" Mr. Norris exclaimed in a voice which in 
 dicated surprise and apprehension. 
 
 "It is a long story," answered Mr. Morgan, 
 "I hoped to hear some things about yourself 
 first, but I see I have to unload my own stock 
 of information first, but before I begin I wish 
 to say that there is no cause to be uneasy and 
 that I am happy to be the harbinger of what 
 my friend Norris will consider joyful news, 
 not altogether deserved by a two years absence 
 and silence." 
 
 Mr. Norris gave no answer, he threw him 
 self on the grass and looked up to his friend 
 in silent expectation. Mr. Morgan then gave a 
 short account of the story of Mrs. Lawson and 
 how she met and rescued Alice De Ruiz with 
 the details of which the reader is already fam 
 iliar. "And at present," concluded Mr. Mor 
 gan, "Mrs. Lawson and Alice De Ruiz are 
 floating in the thought currents of the Athens 
 of the new world, and I tell you, you will find 
 both of them expert pilots in the realms of 
 Metaphysics. The depths of Psychology, 
 Christian Science, Theosophy, Socialism and 
 Anarchy have been fathomed by them to an 
 extent that will leave little room for further 
 improvement by Wililam Norris." 
 
 Mr. Norris had listened as if in a dream 
 without a word of interruption and after Mor 
 gan had finished there ensued a period of sil- 
 
282 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 ence during which each felt and shared the 
 other s thoughts. 
 
 "The ways of providence are strange," came 
 finally from the lips of Mr. Norris, as if think 
 ing aloud. 
 
 "The Theosophists call it Karma," said 
 Morgan with a half smile, "and the Christians, 
 destiny." 
 
 "There is a kernel of truth in either view 
 point, if rightly understood. I have not yet 
 been able to come to a definite conclusion, but 
 I rather lean to the idea that to a great extent 
 man shapes his own destiny and is himself the 
 author of his joys and woes." 
 
 "Well, the Hindu law of Karma claims pre 
 cisely the same thing. But have Mrs. Lawson 
 and Miss De Ruiz merited and caused their 
 imprisonment? And yet, when I come to think 
 of it, it might have been after all for their fiiuil 
 best," continued Mr. Morgan as if speaking to 
 himself. 
 
 There might be threads invisible to our eyes 
 on which the destinies of men are unfolding 
 themselves." 
 
 "Let us go to Boston. Can you not take a 
 vacation?" asked Mr. Norris after a short 
 pause. 
 
 "It is not easy just now," answered his 
 friend. "I am entitled to a rest; since my as 
 sumption of office I have labored incessantly, 
 but there are many things at present which de 
 mand my personal attention. 
 
 "We are too apt to imagine that the world 
 rests on our shoulders and could not possibly 
 get on without us," answered Norris. "With 
 all due respect to the duties of a public pro- 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 283 
 
 secutor, I think ourselves and our friends are 
 entitled to some consideration also." 
 
 "Two years of absence and silence show a 
 full apreciation of the latter," answered 
 Morgan. 
 
 The tone of the voice softened the reproach 
 that lay in the words, and Norris replied, "your 
 knowledge of some things ought to give the key 
 to this behavior without further explanation on 
 my part." 
 
 "And it does indeed, Will. I meant no re 
 proach." 
 
 "Your assistants can follow general direc 
 tions, and matters of importance can still re 
 main subject to your decision. In the age of 
 the telegraph and telephone distance is no 
 longer a barrier," pleaded Norris. 
 
 "I will try and see if I can t get away," an 
 swered Morgan. 
 
 "So you think the thought currents of Bos 
 ton have effected a revolution in the minds of 
 Mrs. Lawson and Miss De Ruiz," said Mr. 
 Norris to his friend on their way back to the 
 city. 
 
 "I not only think so, but I know so. The 
 world by them is seen differently today, in its 
 social, political and religious aspect, and I am 
 sure you will find Miss De Ruiz well inclined 
 to your own views on these subjects. And I 
 think we owe a good deal for this result to two 
 persons whose acquaintance we would make if 
 we should go to Boston. The one is a man 
 named Heine, a Socialist, and the other is a 
 young lady named Miss Alma Lenz, a Theo- 
 sophist. The former has become practically 
 the administrator of Miss De Ruiz s property, 
 
284 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 and the other is secretary and companion to the 
 two ladies." 
 
 A few days later John B. Morgan was seat 
 ed comfortably in his armchair at the hotel 
 Plaza, smoking according to custom, a big 
 black cigar, while William Norris sat by the 
 window which commanded a magnificent view 
 over park and bay. 
 
 "When do you think you will be ready to 
 start for Boston?" asked Mr. Norris with a 
 somewhat anxious look. 
 
 "Let me see, today is Thursday. I shall be 
 ready by Saturday," answered Mr. Morgan 
 with a satisfied expression. "I sent a despatch 
 to Boston announcing your arrival in Frisco, 
 and here is what I received in reply," handing 
 him the telegram. 
 
 Mr. Norris read aloud, "Could not you two 
 come to Boston, (or do you think we ought to 
 go to Frisco) ?" 
 
 "Here is my reply," answered Morgan, giv 
 ing Norris another paper, on which were writ 
 ten these words. "Departure for Boston 
 already agreed upon." 
 
 After a short pause Norris remarked, "Next 
 to Miss De Ruiz and Mrs. Lawson I have from 
 your description become quite interested in 
 that man Heine, the Socialist, and in Miss Lenz, 
 the Theosophist. I have great sympathy with 
 the aims of Socialists and yet my views differ 
 sufficiently to prevent me from joining their 
 political party, and I am also strongly inclined 
 to the so-called Theosophical interpretation of 
 life. I admire Pythagaros and Plato and Plot- 
 inus, who are considered the greatset expon 
 ents of such a philosophy, but I have a strong 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 285 
 
 objection to the Theosophical cult inaugurated 
 by Madame Blavatsky. She seems to me to 
 have been a cunning hypocrite and a shrewd 
 adventuress. How that man Heine, who seems 
 to be from your description a student and a 
 man of affairs, could accept her as his leader 
 and how he can reconcile to himself the theory 
 of Theosophy and of Socialism, I would like 
 him to explain. From what you tell me he is 
 a member of both organizations. These two 
 Societies are not only opposed on general prin 
 ciples, but their theory of life, as far as I can 
 see, is diametrically opposed." 
 
 "But was not Annie Besant at one time a 
 Socialist?" asked Mr. Morgan. 
 
 "You answer your question by saying was," 
 answered Mr. Norris. "Socialism," he then 
 continued, "that is, the present political organ 
 ization stands for the most radical kind of 
 democracy, whereas, thesophical tenets, at 
 least in theory, stand and must stand for the 
 rule of the elect. The theory of reincarnation, 
 which puts the most advanced souls into exalt 
 ed positions as a reward for good deeds in a 
 former life, hardly allows of another stand 
 point, and a Pythagoras and a Plato with all 
 their philanthrophy and Utopian dreams, were 
 leaders in the ranks of conservatism and aris 
 tocracy." 
 
 "You will have to ask Mr. Heine for an ex 
 planation of his principles, and from what I 
 have heard of him, he will be able to give it." 
 
 "And where do you stand today?" then ask 
 ed Mr. Norris. "I know that nominally you 
 have usually affiliated with what is called the 
 Democratic party." 
 
286 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 "I think you will be surprised when I tell 
 you that I have become myself a Socialist, and 
 that on election day my secret ballot was and 
 will be cast for the candidate of that political 
 party. Socialism," continued Morgan, "is in 
 my opinion the basis of a future civilization." 
 
 "Agreed, John, but we are not living in the 
 future just yet." 
 
 "For that reason I am at present District 
 Attorney of San Francisco, elected chiefly as a 
 Democrat because the People are not yet ripe 
 for Socialism and because all political chances 
 would be sacrificed by an open affiliation with 
 that party and all practical usefulness lost. 
 Some will say that personal ambition had a big 
 share in my attitude and I would not altogether 
 deny such a statement. I like authority, and 
 personal interest, our likes and dislikes, will 
 color the conclusions of the best of us. I might 
 have tried to bribe my conscience by vot 
 ing secretly for the Socialist ticket and giving 
 anonymously a contribution to their campaign 
 fund." 
 
 "Can you do much good at present, and are 
 you satisfied with your present occupation?" 
 
 A strange look came into the eyes of Mor 
 gan at that query of his friend. For a few 
 minutes he seemed immersed in thought and 
 then with a strong tinge of sadness, "I am not, 
 and were I to keep my position, the years of 
 my life would be few." Seeing the look of 
 surprise in the eyes of his friend he continued, 
 "Your eyes ask for an explanation. The powers 
 of office, even if nominally absolute, are in 
 reality very limited. You have to abide by usage 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 287 
 
 and respect public opinion. Did you ever read 
 Victor Hugo s Les Miserables?" 
 
 "I have/ answered Norris. 
 
 "It gives," then continued Morgan, "a re 
 markably strong picture of life in general and 
 of jurisprudence in particular, and yet pre 
 sents a distorted view point. The Val jeans 
 are very rare in the world, in the world of 
 crimes and criminals. From Hugo s book we 
 might conclude that society is responsible and 
 the criminal absolved from guilt. Altgeld, in a 
 little booklet entitled Our Legal Machinery and 
 its Victims strongly emphasizes the responsibil 
 ity of society, but strange as it may seem, the 
 criminals themselves never think so. It would 
 never enter their mind that, not they, but so 
 ciety, or as Socialists call it, environment is to 
 blame for their criminal actions. The average 
 criminal is conscious of guilt. When acquitted 
 on a technical point, through his lawyer s 
 shrewdness or through the sympathy of the 
 district attorney or the clemency of the judge 
 criminals simply think they have gotten the bet 
 ter of the law and rejoice at their good fortune. 
 But the idea that they did not commit a crime 
 by their own free will would never enter their 
 head. The suggestion that they were mere pup 
 pets propelled by fortune or fate would be re 
 sented by them as a personal oinsult. And who 
 will dare to say that nature s voice is entirely 
 wrong." 
 
 "Where do you stand?" asked Norris. 
 
 " I have not reached terra firma, and that is 
 one more reason why I am really anxious to 
 meet that man Heine, of whose wisdom on all 
 questions of life Mrs. Lawson and Miss De 
 
288 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 Ruiz have such a high opinion," answered Mr. 
 Morgan with a smile and a somewhat ironical 
 tone of voice. "It is not easy," he then contin 
 ued, "to plead for a verdict of guilty, even in 
 the case of a habitual criminal, who was born 
 in the slums of a city, never received any kind 
 of an education, learned what ever he knows 
 of a trade behind prison walls. Those things 
 sometimes cause loss of sleep and of peace of 
 mind in the day, but what can be done? So 
 ciety must be protected; men with criminal 
 tendencies must be restrained through fear of 
 the law with its punishments. I admit that if 
 society were guilty, society ought to be punish 
 ed ; if responsible it ought to be reformed, but 
 the question is, is society responsible and to 
 what extent?" 
 
 "There is only one escape from your laby 
 rinth," answered Mr. Norris with a smile and 
 yet seriously, "and that escape is by the door 
 of reincarnation." 
 
 "But will such an escape explain or rather 
 solve the problem?" 
 
 "It seems to me the only reasonable solution, 
 without it you will have a hard, I think an im 
 possible task to adjust the facts of this world 
 with the idea of absolute justice. Let us hope 
 to find further enlightenment in the thought 
 currents of Boston," concluded Mr. Norris as 
 he rose to take his departure. "Could you take 
 a ride with me to the beach? The stars and 
 moon seem to beckon for a visit." 
 
 "I wish I could. I have worked since early 
 morning and am tired, but my departure on 
 Saturday requires many dispositions." 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 289 
 
 "Do not take things too serious, John; as I 
 said before, the world does not rest on our 
 shoulders." 
 
 Mr. Norris looked up quickly at the note of 
 pain in the voice of his friend and said slowly, 
 "John, I wouldn t like your job." 
 
 "And I shall not keep it longer than I have 
 promised," was the firm rejoinder. 
 
 During their first trip across the continent 
 these two men had ample time to exchange 
 their experiences during the years of separa 
 tion and Mr. Norris gave a graphic account of 
 his voyage around the world. 
 
 "This planet is small after all," he remarked 
 one day, "if measured by our present means of 
 travel, and yet is replete with a variety of 
 race and civilization far greater than those im 
 agine who have never gone beyond the borders 
 of their own country." He then spoke of the 
 life in Europe, of France, Germany and Italy 
 and related some of his experiences in the East, 
 in Turkey, Persia, and China. In some 
 respects he thought the genus homo is very 
 much the same and yet so different. Put an in 
 dividual German and Frenchman, especially of 
 the upper classes along side of one another and 
 only a very experienced eye could tell their 
 nationality, and yet what a difference in the 
 national genius of the two countries lying so 
 closely together and having even a racial affin 
 ity, the very word France having a Teutonic 
 origin coming from Frank, a German tribe. 
 "I often wondered," he continued, "what might 
 be the cause of the differentiating characteris 
 tics. Can it be ascribed to climate? If so the 
 same climate ought to produce the same 
 
290 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 national tendencies, but the climate of China 
 and Japan presents all the varieties of the cli 
 mate in Europe, and yet Asiatics and Euro 
 peans even when born in corresponding lati 
 tudes differ in physical appearance as well as 
 in their thoughts and aspirations. I once heard 
 a German professor of philosophy assert that 
 man is what he eats, but while willing to give 
 to food all its due importance, being a vege 
 tarian myself, I rather uphold the claim of 
 Ruskin that man is what he thinks. The power 
 of thought is felt in travel. We grow towards 
 the national tendencies of the people among 
 whom we live ; it is, as if the thought of a nation 
 had some material effect upon our physical and 
 mental constitution and were affecting our 
 being." 
 
 John B. had followed attentively the peram 
 bulations of his friend. "You d better wait until 
 you get to Boston before you enter the domain 
 of occultism and metaphysics," he said with a 
 smile. 
 
 "I deny that what I said is either metaphysi 
 cal or occult. I simply gave facts based upon 
 personal observations and experience." 
 
 "I had not the slightest intention to belittle 
 those observations by calling them metaphysi 
 cal," said John B. laughing. "My period of 
 atheism is passed and I would not be surprised 
 today at any manifestation based upon psychi 
 cal or occult lines. My correspondents in Bos 
 ton induced me to read Hudson s Law of Psy 
 chic Phenomena and Meyer s Human Per 
 sonality and the Future Life , and these two 
 books, based upon the reports of the Psychical 
 Research Society, vouched for by such men as 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 291 
 
 A. R. Wallace and Sir William Crookes, have 
 prepared my mind for possibilities not before 
 thought worthy of consideration." 
 
 "I am familiar with these books myself and 
 am grateful to the authors for the information 
 given. Are you willing to accept their conclu 
 sions?" he then asked his friend. 
 
 "I don t see how I can. The final deduc 
 tions of Meyers and Hudson are diametrically 
 opposed. Meyers claims that the facts fur 
 nished in the investigations of Psychic phe 
 nomena established a proof of future life and 
 the possibility and actual existence of com 
 munication between two worlds, between the 
 living and the dead. Whereas Hudson regards 
 such a conclusion, if not unfounded at least 
 premature. The members of the P. R. S. are 
 at variance themselves, some accepting, others 
 rejecting spiritistic theories or agencies." 
 
 "Where do you stand then?" again asked 
 Norris. 
 
 "Nowhere, my position is in the air, or 
 may be in Akasa. I think this word fits my 
 position best," he then continued musingly, 
 "for like my position, this akasa seems to be 
 shrouded in deep obscurity." 
 
 "The technical term for your state of mind 
 would then be agnosticism," remarked Mr. 
 Norris. "Some years ago I might have joined 
 you as a comrade. While I never, like you 
 and Shelley, passed through a mental state call 
 ed atheism, yet I have experienced the pains of 
 doubt engendered by agnosticism and can sym 
 pathize with men suffering from the same germ 
 and have long ago recognized the truth ex 
 pressed by Shakespeare, or rather by Bacon, 
 
292 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 There are more truths under Heaven and 
 Earth than are dreamed of in your phil 
 osophy. " 
 
 "You stand then on the side of Bacon in the 
 Shakespearian controversy?" 
 
 "Since last year, up to that time I fought for 
 William Shakespeare." 
 
 "And what caused you to change your alle 
 giance?" again asked Morgan. 
 
 "Certain devices found in the works attri 
 buted to Shakespeare. For some reason Bacon 
 seems to have wanted his authorship recognized 
 by future generations, and he inserted remarks 
 and letters which in my opinion will eventually 
 establish him as the author. When we get to 
 Boston I will show you the things I mean and 
 your legally trained mind will soon see the* 
 points involved." 
 
 Engaged thus in social and philosophical 
 problems the hours of their journey passed 
 quickly. When they were passing through the 
 state of Illinois Mr. Morgan remarked that if 
 time had permitted he would have liked to visit 
 the last resting place of John P. Altgeld. "Next 
 to Abraham Lincoln," he declared, "John P. 
 Altgeld is my favorite political character and it 
 seems a strange coincidence that the main pol 
 itical battles of these two men were fought in 
 this state. I was born and reared a Catholic 
 and of her teachings the one that the pictures 
 and examples of great and holy men exercise 
 an inspiring influence, I am still ready to 
 endorse." 
 
 "You are in the company of the great," an 
 swered Mr. Norris smiling. "We read in his 
 tory that Caesar while in Alexandria visited 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 293 
 
 the tomb of Alexander the Great and we are 
 told that Napoleon spent over an hour all by 
 himself in the mausoleum of Charlemagne. 
 And when I come to think of it, it seems a 
 strange accident that the field of their activity 
 should have brought these two men to these 
 places; the one born in Italy to Egypt, the 
 other born in Corsica to Aix La Chapelle on the 
 Rhine." 
 
 "Wait till you get to Boston," again caution 
 ed Mr. Morgan in a half mocking voice, "be 
 fore entering the realm of the occult. I would 
 not at all be surprised if our Theosophical 
 friends would claim Caesar an incarnation of 
 Alexander and Napoleon an incarnation of 
 Caesar. You would then have but one indiv 
 iduality for these three historical characters 
 and it would be easy to infer further that this 
 so-called Karma brought them, or rather him 
 to a former field of activity." 
 
 "And this claim might not be so far from the 
 truth either," declared Mr. Norris, "I admit 
 that I had never thought of it before, but I re 
 member reading that the character and ex 
 ploits of Alexander were a favorite topic of 
 conversation with Caesar, and that Napoleon 
 had intended to write a history of Caesar 
 which was done later by his nephew, and we 
 know Napoleon himself assumed the title of 
 Caesar, that of all his titles Napoleon took for 
 his son at the time of his birth the name, King 
 of Rome." 
 
 While these two men were thus speaking of 
 things in general and discusing abstract theo 
 ries, their hearts were filled with a picture of 
 very deep and personal concern and they were 
 
294 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 perfectly aware of that fact. Morgan knew 
 that the all-absorbing thought of his friend 
 Norris was a certain person named Alice De 
 Ruiz and Mr. Norris knew, or rather felt, that 
 a person named Mrs. Lawson was the real 
 magnet that drew his friend from professional 
 obligations to the City of Boston. It will seem 
 strange to most women that these two men 
 with absolute confidence in the other s sympa 
 thy and discretion shrank from a discussion of 
 an affair of their hearts. Is love more sacred 
 to man than to woman? This can hardly be 
 asserted; on the contrary strong masculine 
 natures feel something akin to shame and con 
 sider it a confession of weakness in being in 
 bondage to the God of Love. Where woman 
 exults man often shrinks and hides. The best 
 illustration of the appreciation of love is found 
 in the correspondence between Abelard and 
 Heloise. Between two women as intimate as 
 Morgan and Norris their topic of conversation 
 would have been of Mr. Morgan and Mr. Nor 
 ris, or rather Will and John, but these two 
 men, by an unexpressed agreement avoided the 
 subject uppermost in their mind. It was only 
 incidentally, when Mr. Norris was relating 
 some episodes immediately preceding his trip 
 around the world that his relations to Miss De 
 Ruiz were touched upon, then one word 
 brought on another and as Morgan knew al 
 ready the general outlines of that history, the 
 discussion become more open and complete. 
 
 "I was in a painful dilemma/ declared Mr. 
 Norris, "when I received a note with the ques 
 tion: Do you love God more than me? For 
 some time I hesitated. I knew the answer 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 295 
 
 which was wanted and as I had cause to be 
 lieve, eagerly expected. But what could I do ! 
 The very fact that such a question was asked, 
 and such an answer solicited, was an indica 
 tion of no common character. Most girls would 
 be more than satisfied to be loved more than 
 God, but what was I to do? I am no atheist 
 and can truly say I love God, but I know that 
 I can love Him in His creatures only, who are 
 the most advanced form of His manifestation. 
 God Himself is far removed from the need of 
 human love. I might have committed an act 
 of mental sacrifice or Jesuitical reservation, 
 reasoning that the end justifies the means, es 
 pecially as Miss De Ruiz was sick, but then 
 came to my mind the example of John Rus- 
 kin, for whom I always had an especially high 
 regard as a man and a thinker. He had a 
 similiar, in fact an identical experience. At 
 first I was dumbfounded when this fact stood 
 before my mind, I think occultists may deem 
 this coincidence worthy of consideration," he 
 said musingly, "and I finally concluded that 
 what John Ruskin determined as right could 
 not be wrong for William Norris. So my an 
 swer was negative, but I afterwards sent a let 
 ter with explanations that I thought would sat 
 isfy the mind of Miss De Ruiz, but I seem to 
 have been mistaken. Of late the thought often 
 came to me that she might never have received 
 that letter." 
 
 "She did not," came slowly from the lips of 
 Morgan. 
 
 "And how do you know?" 
 
 "I know it from Mrs. Lawson. I think a 
 good many misunderstandings will be removed 
 
296 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 when we will have reached the end of this 
 journey." 
 
 "And what about yourself?" asked Mr. Nor- 
 ris as he looked deeply into the eyes of his 
 friend. 
 
 A light red spot appeared on the forehead of 
 Morgan at this question of Norris made by the 
 eyes even more than the words. "There is 
 nothing especial concerning myself/ was the 
 hesitating answer. 
 
 Mr. Norris looked a little offended. He had 
 opened his heart s affairs to his friend and 
 thought himself entitled to the same confidence. 
 Did he want justification of his own weakness 
 by a similar one of his friend? Who will fa 
 thom the depths of man s thoughts, the under 
 lying causes of their feelings and sometimes 
 their actions? 
 
 Mr. Morgan fully understood his friend. "I 
 cannot give an equivalent for I have no equi 
 valent to give, he said slowly." "I might have 
 hopes, but it would be very premature and I 
 think unfair to clothe them in words." The two 
 shook hands and some time their eyes beheld 
 the objects passed by the swiftly moving train, 
 while their minds made a review of the past 
 and tried to lift the veil from the future. 
 
 "Shall we go straight on to Boston or make 
 a stop for a day or so in New York first?" 
 
 "What do you think?" was the rejoinder. 
 
 "There are a few places I would like to visit 
 and some persons I ought to see. I think I 
 ought to pay a visit to my colleague Rejome." 
 
 "I would like to have a good look at that 
 fellow myself," said Mr. Norris. I couldn t 
 make up my mind about his character. To have 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 297 
 
 posed successfully as a reformer for so many 
 years, either indicates a genius a la Chadwick, 
 or it puts the political acumen of the good citi 
 zens of New York way below par." 
 
 "Not necessarily either," was the answer of 
 Morgan. "A man s friends and acquaintances 
 are very few in proportion to the total popula 
 tion of a large city and the voter is dependent 
 upon the newspaper, for his judgment of an 
 aspirant to public office. And our newspapers, 
 you know what they are. An honest and inde 
 pendent writer would starve to death if he were 
 dependent upon them for a living." 
 
 "What do you think of Mr. Rejome?" then 
 asked Norris. 
 
 "I beieve that at one time he was honest or 
 at least thought himself so, but when he recog 
 nized the limitations of office and saw the real 
 powers behind the throne of justice he decided 
 to swim with the current and land himself in a 
 soft berth. The so-called common people will 
 not have many faithful advocates of their 
 rights until they will learn to appreciate their 
 champions. There is at present in Boston a 
 District Attorney named Moran who copied 
 Rejome successfully and as far as I hear has 
 not yet been found out. The people call him the 
 man who dares. Mrs. Lawson has had some 
 dealings with him and she writes that he is a 
 typical politician. I might have taken such a 
 characterization as an aspersion upon myself 
 for I am also classified with politicians," con 
 tinued Mr. Morgan with an amused smile. 
 
 "I would like to get to Boston as soom as 
 possible. Couldn t we continue our trip there 
 and visit New York later?" asked Mr. Norris. 
 
298 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 "I do not wish to press my own views too 
 strongly, but I fear that once in Boston we will 
 meet all kinds of obligations in the shape of the 
 fair sex/ 
 
 "Will one day suffice for your purpose and 
 will not the ladies be displeased at our lack of 
 zeal in getting into their presence?" 
 
 "All information received seems to indicate 
 that they have become quite philosophical and 
 I do not think they will be noticeably disturbed 
 by such little thing as a day s delay." 
 
 "Well, a stop in New York it is. We can 
 send a telegram to Boston when we get there, 
 and announce to the ladies the day of our 
 coming." 
 
CHAPTER XXL 
 
 A PICTURE OF NEW YORK 
 
 Arrived in New York they took rooms in 
 the Park Hotel. 
 
 "Would you like to meet R. W. Kearst, Mor 
 gan?" asked his friend after they had freed 
 themselves from the dust of the journey. 
 
 "I think I would John." 
 
 "All right, I will mention your name when I 
 make my appointment with him and Rejome. 
 We might excuse ourselves for a private talk, 
 but if this is the case it will not last long." 
 
 Morgan telephoned to Mr. Kearst and was 
 informed that this gentleman would be at his 
 disposal at any time during the day. He ar 
 ranged for an appointment, then called Mr. 
 Rejome and meeting with equal cordiality he 
 arranged a meeting for the time succeding his 
 interview with Kearst. To the query if they 
 would object to the introduction of a personal 
 friend both had answered in the negative. 
 
 So William Norris accompanied his friend 
 on his visit to the two most renowned, or as 
 others might say, notorious men of the great 
 city of New York. The greeting by Mr. Kearst 
 was very cordial and spoke of an openness of 
 character not expected by Mr. Norris. This 
 gentleman had a very high opinion of himself 
 299 
 
3ou A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 as a judge of men, and it must be admitted that 
 he had some reason for conceit in that respect. 
 This time he had come with the distinct object 
 to make studies of character and he very care 
 fully scrutinized the features and observed 
 the words and manners of the famous politician. 
 
 Mr. Kearst and Mr. Morgan discussed at 
 first the political affairs of San Francisco and 
 the State of California and gradually drifted 
 into a general line of argument on the political 
 situation of the country. The tone of Mr 
 Kearst was somewhat pessimistic while that of 
 Mr. Morgan was more hopeful. But upon one 
 point the two were agreed: that the people 
 could not recognize their friends and that until 
 they did so the cause of reform was hopeless. 
 
 "I have spent hundreds of thousands, in fact 
 millions in my fight for the people s weal. I 
 succeeded in lowering the price of gas from 
 one dollar to eighty cents, saving millions an 
 nually to the people of New York, and yet they 
 prefer as Mayor, a McLellan and a Gaynor or 
 as Governor a Hughes, men who never spent a 
 cent in their behalf, but on the contrary have 
 for years been feeding out of the public trea 
 sury. For my own safety," continued Mr. 
 Kearst, "I had to modify my political stand 
 point, such as public ownership of public 
 utilities." 
 
 "And why did your safety require such a 
 thing?" here asked Mr. Norris. 
 
 Mr. Kearst smiled, then answered. "Most 
 of my fellow capitalists hate me as things are, 
 but they no longer greatly fear me. A per 
 sistent agitation for public ownership would 
 have forced me financially to the wall. "And 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 301 
 
 as he encountered a surprised look of Mr. Nor- 
 ris he went on to explain, that a newspaper 
 was dependent for its revenue, the sinews of 
 war and existence, upon advertisements and 
 that it was here where the control of the 
 money powers step in. "Of course," he con 
 tinued, "if I could have counted on success; if 
 I could have relied upon the people I would 
 have persisted in what I consider their fight, 
 but I do not care to become a martyr like J. 
 P. Altgeld, who died practically a pauper for 
 fighting the battle of the common people with 
 to much zeal and too much enthusiasm and not 
 enough regard for self." 
 
 Mr. Norris was silent. He had no wish to 
 argue against Mr. Kearst s position which was 
 sensible, even if not heroic and he knew that 
 arguments will not make heroes. 
 
 There was a moment of silence and Mr. 
 Morgan looked at his watch. "We will be just 
 in time for our interview with Mr. Rejome," 
 remarked he. Our friends then took leave from 
 the famous political leader and self-made can 
 didate for President. Their automobile sped 
 through Third and Second Avenue, across 
 Broadway and came to a halt before a very 
 imposing looking structure which contained the 
 Halls of justice of New York. Many inspiring 
 emblems and statues of the Goddess of Justice 
 met their eyes as they passed through the ar 
 tistically decorated corridors. There the God 
 dess of Justice stood stern and severe holding 
 a naked sword in her right hand. Here she 
 posed in an attitude calm and serene with her 
 eyes securely covered. With a critical eye Mr. 
 Norris stood before one of the statues. 
 
302 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 "Methinks," he said, half smiling and half 
 serious, "the Goddess wears an expression of 
 strong discontent. I wonder whether the artist 
 had a presentment of New York justice and 
 expressed it consciously or unconsciously in 
 his creation, or whether the odor of New York 
 justice is too strong even for a marble statue." 
 
 "Your imagination beats that of the ancients, 
 who saw bears, lions and goats in the position 
 of the stars," said Mr. Morgan laughing. 
 
 "Some people are more sensitive or more 
 visionary than others," answered his friend. 
 
 "I am sure you will laugh still more when I 
 tell you that an uneasy feeling of dread and 
 fear has come over me, ever since I entered 
 this building ,and a similar feeling took hold 
 of me when I entered your office." 
 
 "Have you got an explanation of this?" ask 
 ed Morgan. 
 
 "I have even two. An easily excited imag 
 ination would be the simplest, the other, strange 
 to a western mind, is expressed with the word 
 aura and various personal experiences have 
 made me realize that the atmosphere does be 
 come charged with the thoughts of men." 
 
 "How is it that I never receive such impres 
 sions?" asked Morgan. 
 
 "Maybe on account of being less impres 
 sionable, or that the edge is worn off and hard 
 ened by usage," answered Norris. 
 
 "Better wait for the occult until you reach 
 Boston," declared John as with a firm grasp he 
 opened the door on which were written the 
 words District Attorney. 
 
 The title District Attorney seemed to have a 
 magical effect on the attendant of another such 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 303 
 
 dignitary, for the fellow with a quite impor 
 tant look, to whom Morgan gave his card, fair 
 ly gasped, gave one surprised look and quickly 
 vanished into an adjoining room. He soon re 
 turned accompanied by a commonplace looking 
 gentleman who introduced himself as H. F. 
 Rejome. William Norris had come to observe 
 and he took careful notice of everything. 
 When the two guardians of justice, the one of 
 farthest West, the other of the East clasped 
 each other s hands there was between them a 
 manifest feeling of sympathy and yet their 
 eyes met in a long searching look. Why this ( 
 mutual examination? thought Mr. Norris, for 
 these men were not rivals. They had no need 
 to measure each other s strength and endur 
 ance in a possible struggle for suprenmacy. 
 Then Mr. Norris noted that the eyes of Mr. 
 Rejome dropped first. Does the eastern guard 
 ian recognize the superiority of the one coming 
 from the West? Mr. Norris asked inwardly. 
 Does he feel that the other has not yet fallen 
 from grace and wandered from the path of 
 duty? 
 
 When Mr. Rejome asked his colleague to 
 come into his private office he became for the 
 first time conscious of another s presence. 
 "Pardon me sir," he exclaimed, "I was so much 
 interested in the meeting of my esteemed col 
 league that I did not realize your presence." 
 
 "I think it is I who ought to apologize for 
 being an intruder, but I wished to avail myself 
 of this favorable opportunity to meet the re 
 doubtable district attorney of New York." 
 
 "Many thanks for the kind opinion," answer 
 ed Mr. Rejome. 
 
304 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 When they were seated comfortably in the 
 sanctum of Mr. Rejome, Mr. Norris expressed 
 his willingness to "efface" himself if the other 
 two had any confidences to exchange. 
 
 "That famous declaration of Cicero," an 
 swered Mr. Rejome, "of the two augurs wink 
 ing confidentially with the other eye when they 
 met in the streets of Rome has done a good 
 deal of harmi, and besides, I am inclined to 
 doubt Cicero s viewpoint, and believe that these 
 Roman augurs in their time took themselves as 
 seriously as do Protestant Ministers, Catholic 
 Priests, Jewish Rabbis, or for that matter," he 
 continued laughing, "District Attorneys of 
 today." 
 
 "A happy comparison indeed," said Mr. 
 Morgan quite amused, "and as far as actual 
 importance is concerned, I think while we have 
 a little more influence upon the result than did 
 the augur s prophecies, or did and do the priest 
 ly incantations, one must be put into a public 
 office to realize its limitations." 
 
 "You have found that out already?" asked 
 Mr. Rejome in a sympathetic voice. "We get 
 nominal power and actual responsibility and 
 blame from people unable to discern the inner 
 connection of things. I am really glad that my 
 term of office will soon be expired." 
 
 "You will then not be again a candidate for 
 another term?" asked Mr. Norris. 
 
 "No, and I am enough of a politician to see 
 and honest enough to admit, that, if I were, I 
 would not be elected. Some people, I know 
 will say and think that fear of defeat kept me 
 from running, but I have become enough of a 
 philosopher to be beyond the reach of public 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 305 
 
 opinion. Those whom you benefit," he contin 
 ued, "and try to favor become your enemies." 
 
 "Just as it is written," remarked Morgan, 
 as if agreeing with the other s standpoint, a 
 man s enemies are those of his own household." 
 
 There was a lull in the conversation and Mr. 
 Rejome referred to some legal matter that was 
 in course of transaction in their respective of 
 fices. After a few observations Morgan de 
 clared: "We better not talk shop, Mr. Rejome. 
 These things can be arranged by our assistants. 
 I came to bring you my greetings and in a 
 sense to extend to you my sympathy, although 
 few people on the outside would think either of 
 us in need of such," he concluded with a 
 strange smile as he arose to go. 
 
 "Well, you will call again before you leave, 
 and allow me to introduce you to my family?" 
 
 "I cannot tell, we are on our way to Boston 
 and have no definite plans for the immediate 
 future." 
 
 "I hope you will call at least on your return 
 west," said Mr. Rejome with a cordial smile, 
 "and as to you, Mr. Norris, I shall always be 
 ready for further observations. Are you not 
 the William Norris who wrote "The Religion 
 of the Future ?" 
 
 "Plead guilty," was the response given with 
 a light bow. 
 
 "Well, the district attorney at his office or 
 P. R. Rejome in his home will feel himself 
 honored by a future visit of Mr. Norris. I 
 have read your book with pleasure and profit." 
 
 "Praise from Caesar is praise indeed," came 
 from the lips of Norris as he grasped the hand 
 of Rejome which was cordially extended. 
 
306 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 Our two friends returned to their waiting 
 auto in a thoughtful mood. 
 
 "What now?" asked Mr. Norris. "There is 
 time for me to make a few calls on persons that 
 would hardly interest you." 
 
 "All right/ answered Morgan, "you make 
 your calls and I will take a look at New York." 
 
 The auto stopped and John Morgan stepped 
 to the sidewalk. Leisurely he walked through 
 a busy thoroughfare where everybody seemed 
 to be in a tremendous hurry. Time is money, 
 seemed to be stamped on every face. Soon his 
 thoughts left his immediate surroundings and 
 wandered off to the city of Boston. What 
 awaited him there? Would he realize his fond 
 est hopes? As a rule John Morgan was not 
 much of a dreamer, but a man of action, con 
 scious of his purpose and accustomed to get 
 straight to his goal, different from most men 
 and women who are mere puppets of fortune, 
 or as others might put it, of their environment, 
 drifting hither and thither, ever trying to trim 
 their sails to a favorable wind. 
 
 The aim and purpose of Mr. Morgan on this 
 eastern trip stood clearly before his mind. It 
 was the heart and hand of Marguerite Lawson. 
 He had good cause to consider himself high in 
 the esteem of the woman of his choice, whom 
 he had loved for years without hope, and a 
 spirit of resignation, enforced by a strong will 
 and a deep sense of honor, but now when the 
 barrier was removed, his love became a con 
 flagration that threatened to consume his inner 
 life. He realized that Mrs. Lawson was under 
 a deep obligation to him but he had decided in 
 his mind that the feeling of gratitude should 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 307 
 
 not bring the realization of his heart s desire. 
 He wanted to give at least as much as he would 
 receive. Thus immersed in thought and with 
 out a definite direction he kept on walking with 
 out paying attention to where he was going. 
 Awakened from his thoughts by a passing in 
 cident, he looked around. Where was he? He 
 examined his watch and realized that it was 
 time to return to the hotel. He could have 
 called a vehicle and be taken there, but he felt 
 like walking and besides he was always of an 
 inquisitive nature. He wanted to know where 
 he was. He had with him a so-called guide 
 with maps and he tried to find the place where 
 he stood. The sky was cloudy and the thing 
 that puzzled him was the direction of North 
 and South. He looked around to make inquiry. 
 At the opposite corner he saw a man standing 
 whose dress and general appearance indicated 
 the man of business. Map in hand he crossed 
 over and politely giving the information that 
 he was a stranger he asked for the direction of 
 north and south. The man looked up in sur 
 prise. He examined his interrogator and then 
 the surroundings. 
 
 "Well, I was born in New York/ he said in 
 a hesitating tone of voice, "and can probably 
 direct you to any place you wish, but as to 
 north and south I really don t know. This way 
 is West and this way is East," he continued 
 pointing in opposite directions, "and this we 
 call Up and this we call Down, but about north 
 and south that I cannot tell." 
 
 John B. felt amused. Seized with the spirit 
 of investigation he stopped a man who was 
 
308 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 passing by and asked about the directions of 
 the compass. 
 
 "This way is Up and this way is Down/ 
 was again all the information he could obtain 
 for north and south. He tried another. This 
 man wore a chapeau claque and patent leather 
 
 shoes. "Go to H " was the answer to his 
 
 inquiry. Just then he saw a policeman, one of 
 New York s finest. The face was Irish and 
 John in the most suave tone of voice he could 
 command asked this guardian of the law for in 
 formation about north and south. The man in 
 blue got angry. "Do you think you can kid me, 
 my good fellow? Look out or I will put you 
 in the wagon." John burst out laughing and 
 then signalled to a cab that was standing at the 
 next corner. When the man in blue saw his in 
 terrogator call this vehicle he became uneasy. 
 He walked towards Mr. Morgan and said 
 humbly. "Mr. I meant no offense." 
 
 Mr. Morgan reassured him with a kindly 
 look and said, "You are all right sir, no offense 
 was taken. I believe I was a little too inquisi 
 tive myself." 
 
 When Morgan gave the name of his hotel the 
 driver started off without hesitation, but when 
 John asked once more for the direction of north 
 and south he met with the same puzzled ex 
 pression. "I know New York as well as the 
 best of them. I know east and west, up and 
 down, but north and south we dont t have in 
 New York." 
 
 John at first had felt inclined to treat the in 
 cident as a joke and feel amused at the igno 
 rance of New Yorkers as to the cardinal dir 
 ections, but a second reflection showed a dif- 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 309 
 
 ferent aspect. What must be the life of these 
 people? What must be their interest and know 
 ledge of things and of the planet on which 
 they were born if they have neither time 
 nor desire to find out the directions of the 
 heavens. 
 
 Mrs. Lawson and Aice De Ruiz were seated 
 in their common parlor discussing philosophi 
 cal problems and theories when a messenger 
 boy brought a dispatch to Mrs. Lawson. Neg 
 ligently she broke the envelope, her mind and 
 lips still engaged in conversation with her 
 friend, but her speech came to an abrupt end 
 when her eye took in the contents of the tele 
 gram and the signature attached. For a few 
 seconds she sat in silence with a vacant look 
 indicating deep absorption and emotion. Re 
 covering from her abstraction her eyes met the 
 inquiring look of her friend and without say 
 ing a word she handed her the paper. A deep 
 crimson blush was succeeded by a deathly pal 
 lor an the transparent face of Alice De Ruiz 
 as she in turn read the message sent by Mr. 
 Morgan and Mr. Norris. A few minutes pass 
 ed in silence. The ticking of the clock was the 
 only audible movement. 
 
 "Have you any arrangement to suggest?" 
 finally came from the lips of Mrs. Lawson. 
 
 Alice De Ruiz shook her head. "Let fortune 
 rule," she said half to herself, half to her 
 friend. 
 
CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 CUPID S VICTORIES 
 
 The fates were kindly disposed. William 
 Norris and Alice De Ruiz recognized at their 
 first meeting that all misunderstandings were 
 removed. The inner harmony, without which 
 true love cannot exist and much less be of dura 
 tion, was reflected from the eyes of both. A true 
 woman is not prudish. When she loves and 
 finds her love reciprocated she gives herself 
 without reserve. The man worthy of such a 
 love is the protector of the honor and mutual 
 respect of both. Ensured of every bliss that 
 love can bring he is careful lest any word and 
 deed might cause to shrink the sensitive soul 
 of his beloved. He knows that the purer the 
 white, the deeper and more clearly visible be 
 comes a spot of dust. 
 
 For reasons difficult to explain the same 
 clearness was not at once established in the 
 relations of John Morgan and Mrs. Lawson. 
 Woman is man s superior, not only in the arts 
 of love, but in all its manifestations. Intuition 
 is her guide and whenever that guide is follow 
 ed it will not lead astray. Man vacillates, he 
 is uncertain. Of him more than of her holds 
 good the poet s verse : "Erst Himmelhoch 
 yauchzend dann zu Tode betrubt." Mrs. Law- 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 311 
 
 son was free from uncertainty and hesitation 
 after the first glance of the eye, the first pres 
 sure of the hand. 
 
 Today our friends are seated in the parlor 
 and engaged in an animated conversation. Mr. 
 Norris was relating some incidents in his voy 
 age around the world with the eyes of Alice 
 De Ruiz resting upon him in silent admiration 
 and deeply interested in the story, when a 
 glance of the eye, a happy look of mutual 
 understanding was caught in transit both by 
 Mr. Morgan and by Mrs. Lawson. Their eyes 
 met. A smile played around the lips of Mrs. 
 Lav/son as she in turn sent a look of interro 
 gation to John Morgan that made the blood 
 rush violently to his forehead only to leave 
 quickly and make room for a deadly pallor. 
 Without looking at Mr. Morgan Mrs. Lawson 
 saw, or rather felt, the quick changes of that 
 usually so impassive countenance and was not 
 in the least doubtful of its significance. John 
 then gave an anxious and searching look which 
 was met again with a smile of lips and eye 
 that made an end of doubts and vacillation. 
 After Norris had finished his story Mr. Mor 
 gan remarked that he wanted to discuss some 
 personal affairs with Mrs. Lawson and as the 
 two left the room he said with an insinuating 
 look at Miss De Ruiz, I suppose you two will 
 not be sorry to be left alone for a little while." 
 Alice De Ruiz first glanced at Morgan and then 
 at Mrs. Lawson and her womanly instinct took 
 in the situation at once. 
 
 "Well I think I will imitate my coadjutor, 
 Mr. Heine," she then said smiling, "and say, I ll 
 
312 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 be good and not retaliate," as the two left the 
 room. 
 
 When the two felt themselves alone, Morgan 
 turned to Mrs. Lawson and in a tone vibrating 
 with emotion he said slowly, "Am I really to 
 become the happiest man in the world?" 
 
 "As far as I can make him," was the joyful 
 answer. 
 
 When after about an hour s absence they re 
 turned to the parlor they proclaimed their en 
 gagement to their friends, and the eye of Alice 
 De Ruiz said to Mr. Norris, was I not right? 
 
 "One good turn deserves another," then de 
 clared Mr. Norris, "and as I am always happy 
 to reciprocate a favor I hereby announce my 
 engagement to Miss Alice De Ruiz." 
 
 The women embraced and the men shook 
 hands. 
 
 "Can you take a ride to the country this 
 afternoon, "Miss Lenz?" asked Mr. Heine. 
 
 "I think I can. Mrs. Lawson and Miss De 
 Ruiz have gone sight seeing in the city with 
 their visitors ,and I have just been thinking that 
 it would be salutary and sensible to change the 
 dust-laden atmosphere of the city for the fresh 
 air of hill and valley. The day reminds me of 
 an old German song. 
 
 Der Mai ist gekommen, die Baeume schlagen 
 
 aus, 
 Da bleibe wer Lust hat mit Sorgen zu Haus. 
 
 An hour later they took the Elevated to the 
 so-called Dudley Street Terminal, where they 
 tried for some time in vain to reach the right 
 exit, and Mr. Heine remarked half vexed, and 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 313 
 
 half humorously, "I wonder whether the ar 
 chitect of this structure was a reincarnation of 
 Kapeth, the reputed builder of the Egyptian 
 Labyrinth," but before Miss Lenz could answer 
 they saw an opening and without further diffi 
 culty they reached the car. Swiftly they rode 
 throught the rest of the city, passing Franklin 
 Park and the beautiful suburb of Mattapan. 
 Our friends occasionally called each other s at 
 tention to a pasing incident, but for the greater 
 part of the journey they kept silent, busy with 
 their own thoughts. Acquaintancs make efforts, 
 sometimes mutually painful to keep up a 
 friendly conversation, while friends can share 
 each other s thoughts without the vehicle of 
 spoken words. 
 
 After they had alighted from the car, oppo 
 site the mountain, the favorite spot of Mr. 
 Heine, this gentleman expanded his chest, took 
 a deep breath and looking around joyfully, he 
 said in an exalted tone of roice, "This world is 
 beautiful after all." 
 
 "I have found that out long ago," was the 
 placid rejoinder, "and if you were less troubled 
 with schemes to improve it you would have 
 spared yourself a good deal of useless anxiety." 
 
 "Our duty is to promote the welfare of hu 
 manity," protested Mr. Heine. 
 
 "But not to insist too strongly on our own 
 method in this useful endeavor." 
 
 "You intimated some time ago that you 
 might join the Socialist party," again said 
 Heine trying to defend his viewpoint. 
 
 "We d better not talk politics," answered Miss 
 Lenz calmly. "The day is too beautiful to think 
 of material things, even of political economy." 
 
314 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 Mr. Heine was satisfied. He had not come 
 to the country for a political discussion, not 
 even on his favorite topic of Socialism. The 
 example of Mr. Morgan and Mrs. Lawson and 
 of Mr. Norris and Miss De Ruiz had exercised 
 a stimulating effect and brought to a climax a 
 resolve made long ago. When they had found 
 a favorable spot, our two friends seated them 
 selves on the grass and for a few minutes they 
 admired in silence the surrounding landscape. 
 Then Mr. Heine half playfully tried to take 
 hold of the hand of his companion, but the lat 
 ter quickly withdrew it and gave him a look of 
 light reproach. 
 
 "I don t think there is another girl in the 
 world who would be so discouraging/ finally 
 said Mr. Heine with a troubled look. 
 
 Miss Lenz made no answer and for a few 
 minutes the two sat in deep silence, which was 
 again broken by Mr. Heine who spoke in a 
 voice soft and pleading which few of his 
 friends would have considered him capable of, 
 "You must know Miss Lenz how I feel and 
 you must long have known that I love you and 
 now when everybody around me is happy, why 
 should I be deprived?" 
 
 Miss Lenz for a few seconds looked deeply 
 into the eyes of her companion, then she said 
 slowly, yet somewhat hesitatingly, "We ought 
 not be like other people ; we must be beyond 
 the reach of physical attraction. You spoke 
 some time ago," she then continued, "very dis 
 respectfully of a so-called Metaphysical moun 
 tain, this Metaphysical mountain might be only 
 in the imagination, but you know there are 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 315 
 
 Theosophical heights which we have resolved 
 to climb." 
 
 "Could we not help each other, or will you 
 not consent to help me in this ascent?" 
 
 A tear came into the soft eyes of Miss Lenz 
 as she answered mildly, "Do you think your 
 love is sufficiently pure and spiritual? You 
 know the law that holds sway on the spiritual 
 mountain tops." 
 
 "I feel sure that at your side I would suc 
 ceed." 
 
 For a few minutes there was again a deep 
 silence, then Mr. Heine again took hold of the 
 hand of his companion which this time remain 
 ed in his own. Then Miss Lenz said in a very 
 thoughtful tone of voice, "Some time ago you 
 read me an acrostic which you had made for 
 another. Do you remember it?" 
 
 "I do," was the answer, and Mr. Heine deep 
 ly moved recited the poem. 
 
 Many wish earth s goods in plenty, 
 All the sweets and joys of life, 
 Reaching out for pleasure empty 
 In which is naught but grief and strife 
 Enslaving what s immortal. 
 
 Can you, will you soar with me, 
 
 And climb the heights of truth and wisdom, 
 
 Heart and soul from discord free 
 
 In the muses beautiful kingdom? 
 
 Let love be our bond eternal 
 
 Leading us to life immortal. 
 
316 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 As he recited the poem he looked with im 
 ploring eyes at Miss Lenz and after he had 
 finished Miss Lenz said in a voice which be 
 trayed deep emotion "What I want to ask you 
 now is not did you feel these words then, but 
 rather do you feel them now and do you think 
 that you can translate them into your life?" 
 
 "With your help, yes." 
 
 A thrush was singing its joyful lovcsong in 
 the branches of a tree, the grass and the flowers 
 were giving out their fragrance thus making a 
 scene fit for the union of two souls striving to 
 climb the path that leads to heights unknown. 
 
CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 NEW ASPECTS OF THEOSOPHY 
 
 The relations between Mr. John Morgan 
 and Mr. Heine were cordial from the start. 
 They seemed to feel a mutual attraction, the 
 one was a theoretical the other a practical poli 
 tician. 
 
 "I hear, Mr. Heine," said Mr. Morgan one 
 evening as our ladies and gentlemen were seat 
 ed in the parlor, "that you are a Theosophist 
 and a Socialist. Are not these two positions 
 somewhat inconsistent?" 
 
 "How so?" came the quick rejoinder. 
 
 "Is not Theosophy highly spiritual, or at 
 least supposed to be so and Socialism material 
 istic?" 
 
 "Your diagnosis is accepted, but where is 
 the inconsistency? Man is here to gain exper 
 ience in matter. Did not one of the world s 
 greatest materialists write a book entitled 
 From Matter to Spirit? As a Socialist 
 I work to provide mankind with the 
 best basis for unfoldment in matter, which in 
 turn will furnish the best environment for the 
 soul s progress in her evolution to perfection." 
 
 "Would other Socialists express themselves 
 in this manner?" 
 
 317 
 
318 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 "Not exactly. Most Socialists are, what 
 might be called, materialists, they highly esteem 
 such men as Haeckel, Buchner or Darwin, but 
 a man need not endorse this predilection and 
 yet agree with their political and economical 
 views. Socialism as such, has no more to do 
 with religion or psychology than Theosophy 
 has with political forms of government. There 
 is, in my opinion not only no inconsistency in 
 belonging at the same time to the Socialist 
 party and the Theosophical Society, but I main 
 tain that one is a complement of the other, that 
 until the forces working for material welfare 
 unite with those working for spiritual progress, 
 a civilization based upon harmony cannot be 
 established." 
 
 "And do you believe in the pretentious of 
 Madame Blavatsky and in those of Annie Be- 
 sant who claims to be the incarnation of Hypa- 
 tia and Giordano Bruno ?" asked Mr. Morgan. 
 
 "Annie Besant never made any such claims. 
 If she had I would be willing to accept them. 
 The history and character of Annie Besant are 
 to me a guarantee of her integrity and sincer 
 ity. There are many strange things in this 
 \vorld," continued Heine thoughtfully, "that is, 
 some things seem strange and wonderful and 
 nearly miraculous, which become natural and 
 commonplace with usage and explanation. The 
 telegraph and the telephone are the best illus 
 trations of that principle, and if such is the 
 case in the world of matter what surprises 
 might not be in store for us in the realm of 
 the spirit and occult? An examination will re 
 veal some strange things. Sometimes we find a 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 319 
 
 thread where least expected. What will you 
 say, Mr. Morgan, when I tell you that Hypatia 
 whom you just mentioned and who was killed 
 by an ig-norant mob of Christians at the insti 
 gation of Bishop Cyril is found in the Catholic 
 calendar of Saints as Saint Catherine and that 
 the Hindu Gautama, the founder of Buddhism, 
 15 found there as Saint Josaphat." 
 
 "I will say incredibilissime." 
 
 "Yet you will find my statement about Saint 
 Katherine and Hypatia verified in the Ency 
 clopedia Britannica and the identity of Gauta 
 ma with Saint Josephat is recorded in S. Bar 
 ing-Gould s Lives of the Saints." 
 
 "Any explanation?" 
 
 "Occult." 
 
 Can you give me a precise meaning of this 
 
 word j 
 
 am not surprised at this question, Mr. 
 Morgan, for when I had occasion to look up 
 this word recently I felt very dissatisfied with 
 the^ definition given. In Webster s Unabridged 
 
 I found for occult "hidden, unknown, invis 
 ible," and for occultism I found in the same 
 book a definition furnished by A. P. Sinnett, 
 one of the oldest members of our Society, an 
 associate of Madame Blavatsky, "a certain Or- 
 jental system of Theosophy." Neither definition 
 is to me quite satisfactory and I object most to 
 Sinnett s limitation of occultism by the words 
 Oriental and Theosophy. If I would write a dic 
 tionary I would add to the definition of occult 
 
 invisible to physical eyes," and for occultism 
 would give, "the science of the invisible, 
 transmitted orally by initiates to initiates." 
 
320 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 "From what you say I might conclude then, 
 that you claim for Theosophy or rather, your 
 Society, the possession of knowledge not yet, 
 and that may not be, revealed to a sinful world," 
 remarked Mr. Morgan with a strong touch of 
 sarcasm. "And would not such action," he then 
 continued, "indicate a disregard for others 
 thirsty for knowledge?" 
 
 "In answer to the second part of your state 
 ment, I would say it is written, knock and it 
 will be opened unto you/ and to the first part 
 I will give the words of the Master Himself, 
 to you it is given to know the Kingdom of 
 Heaven, to them I speak in parables , or refer 
 you to the letters of St. Paul to Timothy. 
 These Epistles must be read in Greek in order 
 to be fully appreciated, and I supplement this 
 with the statement, you cannot teach a person 
 calculus before he has learned algebra. 
 
 "Do you actually believe then, Mr. Heine, 
 in the supernatural existence of beings, of 
 Mahatmas with whom Madame Blavatsky was, 
 and with whom Annie Besant now is supposed 
 to hold communication?" 
 
 "I do not," was the prompt rejoinder, "but 
 if you substitute the word superhuman for sup 
 ernatural, I do." 
 
 "Let us accept your word. Can you give a 
 further explanation of these Mahatmas?" 
 
 "They are beings who having passed through 
 the human the same as man has passed through 
 the animal stage and who, instead of enjoying 
 the heavenly bliss in the higher regions, volun 
 tarily asumed the task to guide the steps of 
 humanity." 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 321 
 
 "And it has taken them all these thousands 
 of years to find a vehicle for their activity in 
 Madame Blavatsky, who for that purpose had 
 to found the Theosophical Society with its 
 couple of thousand members !" exclaimed John 
 Morgan fairly amazed. 
 
 "Wrong again," was the unperturbed answer 
 of Mr. Heine, who then continued, "I am sur 
 prised Mr. Morgan at your quick conclusions. 
 These superhuman beings, Masters of Wisdom 
 and Compassion, as they are called in our lit 
 erature, have been watching over the cradle of 
 the race millions of years ago; according to our 
 teaching Krishna, Zarathustra, Buddha, Lao- 
 tze, Christ, were their representatives and 
 Their missionaries, so were Swedenborg and 
 Bohme given a candle by the same Fraternity." 
 
 "Any tangible proofs for this assertion?" 
 
 "Sufficiency of proof depends upon the men 
 tal status, the brains of judge and jury, as you 
 well know. What might seem sufficient proof 
 to a judicially undeveloped mind might be dis 
 regarded by a competent judge as irrelevant to 
 the case, and what should be strong and con 
 clusive evidence to a trained legal mind might 
 be above the recognition of an uneducated 
 farmer or laborer." 
 
 "Your acumen on these points is the more 
 surprising after your ready acceptance of Ma- 
 hatmas," declared Mr. Morgan smilingly, "but 
 could you give us some of your inner 
 evidence?" he pleaded ironically. 
 
 "The most tangible evidence is the gift itself 
 received from the Master. A close scrutiny 
 will soon reveal a common origin. Examine 
 the teachings of Krishna and Christ, even the 
 
322 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 name here is derived from the same source, of 
 Laotze, the Chinese teacher and Jesus, the Jew 
 the Christ of the Christians. You will find in 
 the teachings of these men, or representatives 
 of the gods as we Theosophists might call 
 them, one special pearl, given practically in the 
 same setting, the same words. Be good to 
 them that hate you, love your enemy, repay 
 evil with good. " "But I am willing to admit 
 that the final and decisive proofs must be fur 
 nished by the investigator himself to himself, 
 through the opening of his intuition, his high 
 er or spiritual consciousness. You may point 
 out a beautiful landscape to a mind unsuscep 
 tible to the beauties of nature and he may ex 
 claim especially if he sees the admiring looks of 
 others, how beautiful : but in reality he sees 
 nothing, and in his heart he will look upon these 
 others as shams like himself or as fools. It will 
 happen but seldom that a man will acknowledge 
 to himself the mental or spiritual superiority of 
 another and will admit that others see things 
 physically or spiritually invisible to him." 
 
 "A special illumination then is necessary, 
 and have you and your fellow Theosophists 
 received them from your Mahatmas?" 
 
 "An illumination might have many degrees 
 and I have no doubt if you with legal acumen 
 would apply yourself to the investigation of the 
 subject, that the degree of illumination neces 
 sary to perceive the essential principles of 
 Theosophy will be accorded to you/ 
 
 "Only the essential principles?" asked Mor 
 gan with a touch of sarcasm. 
 
 "Essential things fully grasped, the non-es 
 sential is easily understood." 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 323 
 
 "Could you not tell us something of your in 
 ner evidence?" again insisted Mr. Morgan. 
 
 "There is so much, and it is so difficult to 
 select the material most suitable," answered 
 Mr. Heine evasively, "but," he continued, "did 
 you never recognize and marvel at the exis 
 tence of the wonderful beacon lights that illu 
 mine the path of human history; did it never 
 strike you as strange when from such resplen 
 dent flames some other lights had been lit, how 
 these other lights became dim in course of time 
 and that when it wandered from its source and 
 was in danger of extinction a new light made 
 his appearance." 
 
 "I don t know that such a thing obtruded it 
 self on my mind in my study of history." 
 
 "You then overlooked some very significant 
 factors in the evolution of the race. To be 
 explicit I will say, that with my expression 
 Beacon lights I meant such characters as 
 Krishna, Zarathrustra or Jesus. But even if 
 we examine secular and material history we 
 find illustrations of my so-called Beacon lights. 
 Look at the figures of a Pythagaros or a Plato, 
 how many candles have been lit from their res 
 plendent flames ! or look at the light of Whit 
 man, just beginning to be diffused. Did you 
 ever reflect upon the period in Greek history 
 called the age of Pericles? Were you not sur 
 prised at the many stars of first magnitude in 
 that constellation on the Athenian heaven? The 
 number is so large, the names are so many that 
 I can only give a few, Aeshylus, Sophocles, 
 Euripides, the tragedians; Zeno, Protagaros, 
 Socrates, the philosophers; that these together 
 with Phidias the sculptor, Plato the father of 
 
324 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 philosophy, Herodotus the father of history 
 should have lived at one and the same time ! 
 Did it not strike you as strange that such men 
 as Laotze and Confucius, Gautama, Buddha 
 and Pythagoras should have been contempor 
 aries? You expressed surprise a little while 
 ago, Mr. Morgan, at my belief in the existence 
 of divine teachers called Mahatmas, what will 
 you think of my credulity when I tell you that 
 a new Christ, or rather the same Christ is soon 
 to appear in the form of man, and that it is the 
 mission of the Theosophical Society to cry 
 out in the wilderness as we read in the history 
 of John the Baptist and like him prepare the 
 way and make clear the path ." 
 
 Mr. Morgan and the others looked in 
 amazement at Mr. Heine and the ladies were 
 touched by his earnest and nearly prophetic 
 tone of voice, so different from the lightness 
 with which Mr. Heine treated most other 
 subjects. 
 
 "I will admit, Mr. Heine," then said Morgan, 
 "that you are a good advocate for you have 
 nearly persuaded me that something might after 
 all be contained in your philosophy." 
 
 "Investigate still further, Mr. Morgan, and 
 you will find out that my philosophy or rather 
 Theosophy will shed light on many perplexing 
 questions." 
 
 Mr. Norris had been a silent listener and 
 had followed with deep interest the dialogue 
 between Mr. Morgan and Mr. Heine and now 
 he thought the time had come for him to take 
 a part in the discussion, and in a voice indicat 
 ing strong premeditation he declared, "I have 
 listened with a good deal of interest, and I will 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 325 
 
 say profit to the mental combat of my two 
 friends and I will make Mr. Heine the compli 
 ment that in a sense he has come out best, not 
 because he is a better pleader but because he 
 knows more of the case involved than my 
 legally trained friend. But I also have given 
 the subject of Metaphysics and Psychology 
 and what is called Theosophy and Occultism 
 considerable thought, and I agree with the prin 
 cipal deductions drawn from these sources. 
 The teachings of Theosophy are found in the 
 works of the world s greatest thinkers and its 
 essential teaching, such as Reincarnation, with 
 its corollary, Karma, has been accepted by the 
 thinkers of the past and is being more and more 
 recognized by those of the present ; but I re 
 fuse to accept the Theosophical Society as a 
 specially ordained channel for the propagation 
 of these teachings. Are you aware of the fact, 
 Mr. Heine," he then continued, "that all ac 
 counts of impartial men make Madame Blav- 
 atsky a common adventuress who was unmask 
 ed by Mr. Hodgson, an agent of the Psychical 
 Research Society?" 
 
 "I have heard these statements, or rather 
 accusations before, Mr. Norris, and I am some 
 what surprised at your repeating them. Will 
 you kindly call to your mind the reception of 
 Jesus by his fellow townsmen of Nazareth, or 
 if this reference to a hoary past seems too dis 
 tant I would like to show you some newspaper 
 clippings of criticism on the writings of Walt 
 Whitman. Are you aware of the fact, Mr. 
 Norris, that the outcry against that immoral 
 and ungodly Whitman and his sacrilegious 
 writings had become so strong that the Attor- 
 
326 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 ney General of Massachusetts forbade the pub 
 lication of Whitman s works in this common 
 wealth? This example ought to make us caut 
 ious in accepting too readily the judgment of 
 contemporaries or even associates, and then 
 Mr. Norris you know what it is to write an or 
 dinary newspaper item or an article for the 
 magazines, or a scientific treatise. You know 
 the concentration of mind requisite to do any 
 of these things. You must know that while 
 the writer may draw his data from an encyclo 
 pedia or book of statistics yet the essential 
 parts for the work must be supplied by him 
 self from a hidden reservoir in his own con 
 sciousness; ex nihilo nihil fit. If anybody pro 
 duces anything of any merit whatsoever it must 
 come from that reservoir. Now, look at the 
 work performed by Madame Blavatsky, ex 
 amine the books given the world under her 
 name. While it is true that she declines the 
 honor of ordinary authorship and claims spe 
 cial inspiration, could she expect to increase her 
 personal reputation by ascribing her work to 
 an outside agency? Someone might maintain 
 that it was done to promote the sale of the book 
 and increase the financial compensation. My 
 answer is that only a fool, and not even the 
 enemies of Madame Blavatsky ever called her 
 such, would expect a monetary return from 
 such books as the "Secret Doctrine" and "Isis 
 Unveiled". For a proof of Mahomet s pro- 
 phetship, Mohamedans, and I think justly, 
 point to the pages of the "Koran". Where, Mr. 
 Norris, in the pages of history, in the long an 
 nals of humanity will you find a single record 
 of any man devoting himself for years to a 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 327 
 
 laborious task and undergoing hardships of all 
 kinds for the sake of the propaganda or pro 
 mulgation of a conscious lie?" 
 
 "The world, Mr Heine, has seen and un 
 masked many pretenders and many strange for 
 geries." 
 
 "You refute yourself, Mr. Norris, when you 
 say, the world has unmasked many pretendeis 
 and forgeries/ Can you point to anything tan 
 gible that has stood the test of time, and has 
 been produced by your pretenders?" 
 
 "I cannot think of anything special just now, 
 but can you deny the existence of frauds and 
 fakirs?" asked Mr. Norris. 
 
 "Minime, Cicero would say, but I maintain 
 that such pretenders were, and necessarily had 
 to be, of small mental calibre, who despairing 
 of producing anything valuable themselves, 
 had recourse to things extraneous, to fraud 
 and deceit. No person of merit or even a mind 
 in whom is not yet dead completely the spark 
 which cometh from above cares to shine with 
 borrowed feathers, or could endure to lead the 
 life of a fraud even if outwardly successful. 
 We find today in some writings the names of 
 Cagliostro, Paracelus and St. Germain given 
 as impudent charlatans, but I feel convinced 
 that these names will yet be vindicated." 
 
 "But have you no explanation at all to offer 
 at such a strange occurence that a trained 
 favorably disposed investigator as Mr. Hodg 
 son should issue such an absolutey untrust 
 worthy report which is accepted as true in the 
 Encyclopedia Britannica, the most widely cir 
 culated book of reference? Should not the sup-- 
 
328 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 ernormal powers of Madame Blavatsky have 
 been able to prevent such a misfortune, such 
 an obstacle to the acceptance of her mission?" 
 
 "What if only such were wanted who would 
 recognize the light by a kindred flame within 
 that such as were swayed by an article in the 
 Encyclopedia Britannica or a report of the 
 Psychical Research Society would be consider 
 ed an encumbrance? Did you ever hear of 
 the obstacles placed in the path of a hearer by 
 Pythagoras, of the tests of neophytes by early 
 Church-fathers?" 
 
 For a few minutes there was silence. "You 
 have missed your vocation, Mr. Heine," here 
 exclaimed John Morgan with a laugh, "as a 
 lawyer your services would be priceless. You 
 first knocked me out, although that was not 
 much to your credit exactly, for a lawyer must 
 be familiar with the case he represents, he must 
 know the facts in the case of his own client 
 and in that of his opponents and I was woefully 
 deficient in both respects, but that my friend 
 Norris, who so kindly volunteered to sustain 
 my cause, seems discomfited and is speechless, 
 is a victory indeed." 
 
 "I by no means acknowledge defeat," an 
 swered Mr. Norris. "I might be speechless 
 from surprise at the arguments of Mr. Heine, 
 whose ingenuity and dexterity to get out of a 
 difficult position I will admit, but since when 
 does a wrestler s dexterous escape from the 
 fatal hold proclaim him the victor in the 
 combat?" 
 
 "I neither claim nor seek victory in this 
 case," here put in Mr. Heine in a very serious 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 329 
 
 tone of voice. "If I should succeed in having 
 Mr. Norris examine the Theosophical Society 
 as he has studied its philosophy I should feel 
 happy indeed, as a man would, after a duty 
 well done and as having acted in accordance 
 with the favorite precept of our friend Miss 
 Lenz which she usually carries with her." 
 
 As Mr. Heine said these last words he look 
 ed at Miss Lenz and his eyes asked for the pre 
 cept. Miss Lenz blushed slightly and then 
 without saying a word she took out of a little 
 capsule suspended on a watchchain, a little slip 
 of paper which she handed to Mr. Heine, who 
 read in a soft voice : 
 
 Have you had a kindness shown? 
 
 Pass it on; 
 Twas not given to you alone, 
 
 Pass it on. 
 
 Let it travel down the years, 
 Let it wipe another s tears, 
 Till in heaven the deed appears 
 
 Pass it on. 
 Have you found the heavenly light? 
 
 Pass it on; 
 Souls are groping in the night, 
 
 Daylight gone. 
 
 Hold thy lighted lamp on high, 
 Be a star in some one s sky, 
 He may live who else would die, 
 
 Pass it on. 
 
 The period of profound silence which en 
 sued was broken by Mr. Morgan who said look 
 ing at Mr. Norris. "I propose, Will, that we 
 follow the example of our ladies and apply for 
 membership in the Theosophical Society. There 
 
330 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 is nothing to lose and possibly something to 
 gain." 
 
 "I will think it over," was the answer of 
 William Norris. 
 
CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 GREENVALE 
 
 "Do you know of a nice summer resort, Miss 
 Lenz, where we might spend a few weeks?" 
 asked Mrs. Lawson one morning. 
 
 "I know an ideal place where I spent the 
 summer five years ago." 
 
 "If the place is ideal how is it that for four 
 years its attraction was in abeyance?" asked 
 Miss De Ruiz. 
 
 Miss Lenz for a few seconds was silent and 
 then said calmly: "People who have to work 
 for a living cannot always follow inclinations." 
 
 "Oh, I beg your pardon," exclaimed Miss De 
 Ruiz. 
 
 "Can you give us a description of the place?" 
 then asked Mrs. Lawson. 
 
 "The place is about seventy miles from Bos 
 ton and is called Greenvale. There is some 
 kind of a connection between it and the Meta 
 physical Club, where one can get a prospectus 
 and other general information." 
 
 "Greenvale, the name sounds well," said 
 Mrs. Lawson musingly, "and the connection 
 with the Metaphysical Club seems also a fav 
 orable augur} -." 
 
 "Mr. Heine was there last year, he can give 
 information of a more recent date," observed 
 Miss Lenz. 
 
332 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 When about an hour later Mrs. Lawson and 
 Miss De Ruiz looked over the prospectus of 
 Greenvale the surprise was great indeed. To 
 gether with the register of hotels, some with 
 classic others with rustic names, there was 
 given a list of lectures and lecturers that re 
 minded them of Huntington Chambers on a 
 Sunday afternoon. A Brahmin from India, a 
 Magi from Persia, a Lama from Tibet, a Rabbi 
 from Jerusalem alongside of a professor of 
 Harvard and a lady teacher of Wellesley Col 
 lege were to lecture on alternate evenings, and 
 there was a musical program which in range 
 and diversity left nothing to be desired. 
 
 "I was thinking of selecting a quiet country 
 place," exclaimed Mrs. Lawson looking at Miss 
 Lenz. 
 
 "You will not be disappointed with Green- 
 vale if you look for quietude," answered that 
 young lady, "and as far as the lectures are con 
 cerned, they are as free to be disregarded as to 
 be attended. But let me look at the date on this 
 program?" 
 
 Mrs. Lawson looked herself and in a tone of 
 astonishment she exclaimed: "This prospectus 
 is six years old." 
 
 "I suspected somehing like that," then said 
 Miss Lenz. "I supose this is what Mr. Heine 
 would call their best bill of fare. The wear of 
 time has affected the menu considerably since 
 this prospectus was printed." 
 
 "I am really curious to see this place," put in 
 Miss De Ruiz. 
 
 "I am sure that you will like it," responded 
 Miss Lenz somewhat eagerly. 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 333 
 
 "I think you would like to go there yourself 
 Miss Lenz," then said Mrs. Lawson smiling. 
 
 ^"1 certainly would," was the quiet answer. 
 "Some friends are going and I expect to meet 
 again some people I met five years ago, but if 
 I did not think you would like the place also I 
 should not recommend it. 
 
 "I never doubted that in the least," was the 
 reassuring answer of Mrs. Lawson. 
 
 "The place is only a short distance from Bos 
 ton and we need not stay if it does not suit. 
 Let us ask Mr. Morgan and Mr. Norris and if 
 they have no objection let us go there." 
 
 A visit to Greenvale was satisfactory to Mr. 
 Morgan and Mr. Norris and a peculiar smile 
 was visible on the lips of Mr. Heine when he 
 heard of the project. 
 
 "Greenvale would be a fine place for our 
 final symposium," he suggested to Mrs. Law- 
 son. 
 
 "Would the other champions be satisfied?" 
 she asked. 
 
 "I think so," was the answer. 
 
 "Will you attend to the necessary arrange 
 ments?" 
 
 "With pleasure." 
 
 When a few days later on their train to 
 Greenvale Mr. Heine was asked for further 
 information about the place, this gentleman 
 said slowly: "Greenvale is no longer what it 
 was ten years ago. For it also holds good the 
 saying How the mighty have fallen ," but notic 
 ing a look of apprehension in the faces of his 
 fair listeners he continued, "it is still good for 
 our purpose, it offers a quiet retreat with a 
 beautiful scenery, a salutary climate and fair 
 
334 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 hotel facilities. In fact it is still an ideal place 
 for reflection and meditation, but something 
 there has fled." 
 
 "I think you had better stop your mysterious 
 hints and give us facts instead," interposed here 
 Mr. Morgan with a smile that softened his 
 words. 
 
 "All right," said Mr. Heine, "I ll do my best." 
 He then continued: "Greenvale was founded 
 about twenty years ago by a certain woman 
 named Miss Palmer. She is one of the few 
 good souls who are ready to work and make 
 sacrifice for humanity, and she is I think, a fair 
 example of Schiller s ideal when he sings: 
 Ehret die Frauen, sie flechten und weben 
 
 Himmlische Rosen ins irdische Leben. 
 
 "Can you give us a translation?" asked Mrs. 
 Lawson. 
 
 "I can furnish my own, not quite literal. 
 
 "Honor the women, they bring and bestow 
 
 Roses from Heaven to this world below/ 
 
 Mr. Heine then kept on. "Miss Palmer in 
 tended to make Greenvale a haven of rest in 
 the country for the weary and heavy laden of 
 the city. Spiritual and philosophical food was 
 to supplement kind nature s profusive gifts, 
 and the place did become an oasis for many a 
 weary wanderer, but the sand of the desert is 
 slowly encroaching on the confines of this 
 oasis, and a Simoon is dimly visible on the dis 
 tant horizon." 
 
 "I admire your figures of speech, Mr. 
 Heine," put in again Mr. Morgan, slightly im 
 patient at Mr. Heine s self-satisfied air and 
 oratory, "but flowery language means often loss 
 of time and effort wasted." 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 335 
 
 "You will pardon me, Mr. Morgan, if I will 
 quote against you a great sage. A wise man 
 is never in a hurry , and refer to the Neapoli 
 tan lazarone s dolce far niente as not without 
 its merits." 
 
 "Be that as it may," answered Mr. Morgan, 
 "but I think you still owe us an explanation of 
 the elevation of the foundress of Greenvale to 
 your Schiller s ideal and how a sandstorm is 
 threatening her oasis." 
 
 "Everything will come in due season," re- 
 remarked Mr. Heine unperturbed, "and from 
 now on I will stick to my subject. Miss Pal 
 mer founded Greenvale in the year 1886 for 
 the purpose of offering Greenvale to city peo 
 ple as a retreat for the summer. Her inten 
 tion was to attract people with high mental and 
 spiritual aspirations. A philanthropic and half 
 communistic tone was audible in the first 
 announcement and the fame of Greenvale 
 and its attractions were heralded all over 
 the country and the place soon became a 
 rendezvous for the elite in the spiritual and 
 Metaphysical realms. But pihlanthropy costs 
 money," continued Mr. Heine sadly, "and on 
 the other hand it often happens that unscrupu 
 lous and unworthy leeches take advantage of 
 those whose philanthropy does not stop there. 
 Thus it came to pass that Miss Palmer, in due 
 course of time, expended her entire fortune, 
 which I am told was considerable, for the pre 
 servation of Greenvale, and "miserabile dictu," 
 as Virgil would say, lost physical and mental 
 health in the attempt to create a spot free from 
 care and worry in a world of strife and trouble, 
 and but for the happy death of a lover of Green- 
 
336 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 vale, who bequeathed to that place the sum of 
 ten thousand dollars, its hospitable gates would 
 be closed today, but speaking again with Virgil, 
 mirabillissime dictu, there are today two fac 
 tions fighting, and I am told not always with 
 clean weapons, for the control of Greenvale or 
 rather the ten thousand dollars." 
 
 "This is not a very inviting picture you are 
 drawing here, Mr. Heine," remarked Mrs. 
 Lawson. 
 
 "You need not be alarmed or fear unplea 
 sant scenes in connection with this feud. There 
 will be no outward appearance of struggle or 
 even disagreement. The people who sojourn 
 at Greenvale are philanthropists, highly spirit 
 ual and polite. A Mr. Anderson, a man of 
 over eighty years, a companion of Emerson 
 and Theodore Parker and a friend of Walt 
 Whitman is the leader of one faction, and Pro 
 fessor Kresser, instructor of pragmatism in 
 Harvard, whose fame is international, is the 
 champion of the other side. It will be interest 
 ing to listen to words of mutual respect and 
 admiration, to protestations of utter disinter 
 estedness while hearts or rather minds are 
 struggling for supremacy, for the possession of 
 very material things. This reminds me of a 
 friend s very apt illustration given at the New 
 Thought Forum while speaking of what he 
 calls church Christians, they cling he said to 
 the cross with one hand and reach out for the 
 almighty dollar with the other." 
 
 Arrived at Greenvale our party made a crit 
 ical examination of the place. The site was 
 well chosen. Situated on the bank of a beau 
 tiful river, the boundary line of two states it 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 337 
 
 afforded a magnificent view of valley and bay. 
 Our visitors were well pleased with the open 
 ing scene. 
 
 "This place yonder is owned by the Green- 
 vale Society," remarked Heine, "and this build 
 ing," pointing to quite a large structure, "is 
 the main hotel, and is operated by the corpora 
 tion. These here, pointing to a group of small 
 buildings, "are private, lodging and boarding 
 houses for the accomodation of visitors for 
 whom hotel facilities are too expensive. " 
 
 On their way to the hotel they passed a num 
 ber of small tents and Mr. Heine explained 
 that these were rented to people who preferred 
 primitive country style. "These tents are pre 
 sided over by a man named Salgud, a small 
 man, but a great metaphysician, one of the 
 lights of the Boston Society." 
 
 "The Theosophical Society?" asked Mr. 
 Morgan jestingly. 
 
 "No sir, a metaphysician s place is in the 
 Metaphysical Society," answered Mr. Heine in 
 a tone of protest against the insinuation of Mr. 
 Morgan. 
 
 The hotel accomodations proved quite satis 
 factory. While the equipment and service was 
 simple and inexpensive, an air of refinement 
 and culture was clearly visible or rather felt. 
 Mr. Heine and Miss Lenz were recognized and 
 welcomed by several guests, who after an intro 
 duction to our group were found socially ac 
 ceptable. Intellectually these people were above 
 the average, their conversation showed a wide 
 range of information and indicated the inde 
 pendent, or as others would have it, the ab 
 normal thinker. It was soon found that the 
 
338 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 denizens of Greenvale recruited themselves 
 from all walks of life. The so-called profes 
 sional element was strongly in evidence, with 
 the female element strongly in the majority. 
 
 "Are you going to the lecture this morning?" 
 asked Mr. Heine the day after their arrival. 
 
 "We might as well become initiated as soon 
 as possible/ suggested Mr. Morgan. 
 
 A little while later our little group of six 
 persons started on their way to the forum of 
 Greenvale with Mr. Heine and Miss Lenz in 
 their capacity as Cicerones at the head of the 
 procession. When these two quite a little 
 ahead of the others left the beaten track and 
 entered what nearly seemed a primeval forest, 
 Mr. Morgan called, out: "Where are you go 
 ing?" Mr. Heine quickly turned around and 
 said with an amused and reassuring smile : "I 
 thought I had prepared your mind sufficiently 
 for the fact that you must not expect the or 
 dinary run of things in anything appertaining 
 to Greenvale. Just follow your guides and 
 fear not, no danger lurks beneath these trees." 
 
 Mr. Heine led the way through some dense 
 underbrush; with rare solicitude for his com 
 panion he pushed aside some obstructing 
 branches to ease the passage for those follow 
 ing. After a little while Miss Lenz seemed to 
 protest against something. "You are going the 
 wrong way," Mrs. Lawson thought she heard 
 her say but Mr. Heine seemed to have succeed 
 ed in quieting her fears and the march contin 
 ued. Soon a clearing appeared and they 
 found themselves at an elevated open space 
 from which a magnificent view extended 
 across fields and valley to the ocean. 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 339 
 
 "Do you see that group of buildings yon 
 der?" asked Mr. Heine pointing to some dark 
 outlines visible at a distance. "There is one of 
 the main dockyards of our country seen from 
 Greenvale; these vessels of war represent a 
 strange contrast." After enjoying the scenery 
 for a few minutes they reassumed their march 
 and in a short time another open space was 
 reached on which stood a majestic oak tree 
 whose wide branches gave cooling shade to a 
 large area. The grass under this tree was 
 carefully kept. A few branches and chairs 
 were likewise in evidence. It seemed to 
 be a favorite place for a rendezvous in Green- 
 vale. Here stood one group engaged in ani 
 mated conversation, at another place one was 
 reading aloud, a few others were lying in the 
 grass, some were painting and drawing, others 
 were engaged in needle work. Mr. Heine and 
 Miss Lenz were recognized by several whose 
 introduction to our group soon started an ani 
 mated conversation. After a few minutes so 
 journ under the oak Mr. Morgan remarked 
 turning to Mr. Heine: 
 
 "This is a lovely place indeed, but I thought 
 we had started out to hear a lecture." 
 
 "So we have. Don t you consider this oak 
 tree a suitable shrine for the proclamation of 
 noble thoughts?" 
 
 Mr. Morgan looked at Mr. Heine to assure 
 himself that the latter was serious, and after 
 having satisfied himself in that respect he said 
 smilingly : 
 
 "Ingenious indeed, to say the least." 
 
 Soon the groups came from all directions. 
 Most of them seated themselves on the grass, 
 
34O A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 others took chairs, while the rest sat on the 
 benches that encircled the trunk of the tree. 
 Soon the speaker of the morning made his ap 
 pearance also. It was a man with oriental 
 looks and strange garments. "Mr. Ramma- 
 hun," whispered Miss Lenz to Mrs. Lawson. 
 The lecture was on the Rigveda. Soon the air 
 resounded with various Sanskrit terms and 
 phrases which at first seemed strangely out of 
 place in a New England forest. The lecturer 
 spoke in a strong foreign accent, but his words 
 were well chosen and his diction good, indicat 
 ing the scholar. The religion of the Hindu, the 
 oldest in the world, according to the speaker, 
 was represented in a way that made it attrac 
 tive and even logical. The God Indra once 
 more wielded his sceptre in the hearts of men. 
 
 "I wonder how many Hindus would recog 
 nize their religion in this scholarly exposition 
 of their faith," remarked Mr. Morgan in a low 
 voice. 
 
 "How many of our so-called church Chris 
 tians would recognize theirs in a sermon by 
 Theodore Parker or Bishop Brooks?" was the 
 quiet rejoinder of William Norris. 
 
 When the lecturer was finished the members 
 of our group shook hands with the speaker. 
 Mrs. Lawson would have liked to have engag 
 ed him in conversation, but, as is usually the 
 case, many of the auditors pressed around the 
 speaker and our friends took their leave favor 
 ably impressed with the strange scene under 
 the wide spreading oak. 
 
 "A happy thought, I think," remarked Mr. 
 Noris, "to use an oak tiee as a forum. In 
 former times the oak tree was for the north 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 341 
 
 what the lotus is still in some eastern countries, 
 a special object of veneration. The old Teu 
 tons, the Viking fathers, the Druids of Gaul 
 and Brittany, chose the oak as a place of wor 
 ship and religious rites," continued Mr. Nor- 
 ris, "and we find to this day a remembrance of 
 a former faith in the practices and ideas con 
 nected with the so-called mistletoe." 
 
 "Any occult significance, Mr. Heine?" ask 
 ed Mr. Morgan, in a tone of voice not free 
 from sarcasm. 
 
 "Possibly, but remember Mr. Morgan, occult 
 things must be found out by every one for him 
 self." 
 
 Mr. Morgan then asked some questions about 
 the lecture. The word Devas, called the shining 
 Ones, by the lecturer had aroused his curiosity. 
 Miss Lenz started to explain when Mr. Heine 
 interposed. 
 
 "If you take my advice," said the latter, "you 
 will not try to enlighten Mr. Morgan on these 
 subjects without further preparation on his 
 part." 
 
 Mr. Morgan protested against the interfer 
 ence of Heine, but this gentleman s remark had 
 done its work, for Miss Lenz refused to enter 
 into a discussion on the Rigveda. By this time 
 they had reached the outskirts of Greenvale. 
 
 "What is the meaning of this?" asked Mr. 
 Morgan laughing. "The way back seems to be 
 so much shorter than the way going. 
 
 "The shortest way is not always the best," 
 declared Mr. Heine, "and then I felt a desire 
 to get a glimpse of a navy yard before ap 
 proaching the sacred oak/ " 
 
342 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 There was another lecture announced for 
 the evening, but Mrs. Lawson thought it best 
 to take a rest and attend to some correspon 
 dence. When Miss Lenz gave this information 
 to Mr. Heine, this gentleman approached Mr. 
 Morgan and said: "You better not miss this 
 evening s lecture. I expect to see the first 
 skirmish for the control of the legacy I had 
 mentioned on the train." Mr. Morgan suc 
 ceeded in having Mrs. Lawson change her 
 mind, for later on our group of six was again 
 seen on its way to the "sacred oak". Profes 
 sor Kresser from Harvard was introduced as 
 the speaker. He was a man of distinguished 
 appearance with an unmistakable air of be 
 nevolence. His address, in striking contrast to 
 the topic of the morning, was on Pragmatism, 
 the world s newest philosophy. The professor 
 gave a brilliant exposition of the useful and 
 the practical, interspersed with pleas for un 
 selfishness, for altruism and for renunciation. 
 After he had finished he announced a business 
 meeting to be held at the hotel, which all char 
 tered members were earnestly requested to at 
 tend as matters of importance were awaiting 
 their decision. Hardly had he finished when a 
 tall figure bent with the weight of many years 
 arose and asked for a hearing. The demeanor 
 of this gentleman was very self-confident and 
 assured. A mass of white hair surounded his 
 kindly face. "Mr. Anderson," remarked Mr. 
 Heine to Mr. Morgan. Mr. Anderson at first 
 paid his compliments to the lecturer for the 
 scholarly exposition of his philosophy and ex 
 pressed his sincere belief in his altruistic 
 motives, but he finished making a strong pro- 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 343 
 
 test against the proposed meeting as opposed 
 to the wishes and the interest of Miss Palmer 
 "our beloved patron, whose guests we are." 
 When Mr. Anderson had finished, the professor 
 arose in his turn and after spending several 
 minutes in the eulogy of the "venerable sage 
 who had had the privilege of the companion 
 ship of America s greatest teachers," he as 
 sured the audience once more of his good in 
 tentions and disinterested motives, and pro 
 fessed in the strongest terms his loyalty, 
 "to our beloved and esteemed benefactress 
 Miss Palmer, whose present condition is pre 
 venting her from giving directions, something 
 which we all deeply deplore." And again rose 
 the tall figure, and repeated once more his sol 
 emn assurance of friendship and regard for the 
 professor. He declared to be absolutely free of 
 doubt as to the latter s altruistic motives, but 
 he reiterated most emphatically his former 
 statement that the proposed meeting of mem 
 bers was not called in the interest of Miss Pal 
 mer, whereupon the professor arose again and 
 after some more complimentary references to 
 the sage repeated his invitation to the meeting. 
 By this time some of the people had begun 
 to disperse, some going into the forest, others 
 towards the river, while still others scattered 
 in groups to discuss the proposed meeting and 
 speculate on its subject. Mr. Anderson and the 
 professor were seen to shake hands, when to 
 the surprise of our group, Mr. Heine was seen 
 approaching the two speakers and his cordial 
 hallo professor, hallo Mr. Anderson was dis 
 tinctly heard and seemed to receive a friendly 
 response. Mr. Heine remained a few minutes 
 
344 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 in what seemed an animated conversation and 
 ; - turning to his friends he offered to introduce 
 them to the "sage and prof". Mrs. Lawson 
 looked at Miss De Ruiz, where she must have 
 met a certain indifference if not unwillingness, 
 for she remarked to Heine, "we better wait for 
 another time." On their way home Mr. Heine 
 told of his interview with the two "heroes" of 
 the evening, "and" continued he in a thought 
 ful voice, "I must confess that I was mistaken, 
 and I might say agreeably surprised about Pro 
 fessor Kresser and Mr. Anderson. Their hon 
 esty and high mutual regard is not only nominal 
 but real. They favor different routes ,each 
 one aspires to leadership, but there is, I believe, 
 no, or at least no conscious, selfseeking in 
 their actions." 
 
 "I am pleased to hear you say so," remarked 
 Mrs. Lawson. "Miss De Ruiz and I had been 
 considering the advisability of giving financial 
 assistance to Greenvale, but your hint at dis 
 cord had been a negative factor." 
 
 "I could not imagine a better purpose," an 
 swered Mr. Heine. "The place has done and is 
 doing good, and it would be a cause of i egret 
 and I am tempted to say shame in those who 
 have enjoyed its benefits to allow the ideal of 
 Miss Palmer to come to naught for lack of 
 support. The best thing I think would be an 
 annual endowment with provisions for its use." 
 
 "Advice of provision indicates doubts after 
 all as to the high motives of prof, and sage/ " 
 observed Mr. Morgan with a smile. 
 
 "No, not at all," protested Mr. Heine, "but 
 we must not forget that there are others." The 
 prof, and sage are spokesmen only and 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 345 
 
 to some extent mere figure heads, and we have 
 no guarantee of an equally lofty attitude in those 
 whom they represent. The Socialists have a 
 phrase called economic determinism and it is 
 always advisable to make provisions against 
 manifestations of that principle," concluded 
 Mr. Heine. 
 
 "Financial advantage is a good translation 
 of economic determinism," observed Mr. Nor- 
 ris in answer to an inquiring look of Miss De 
 Ruiz. 
 
 When they arrived at their hotel they were 
 pleased to meet Miss Winslow, our champion 
 of Metaphysics, who, as was her custom, had 
 come to spend the summer in Greenvale. "I 
 met Mr. Hugo at the library yesterday," re 
 marked Miss Winslow later, "and he told me 
 he would come soon with his family." 
 
 "Mr. Hugo is the champion of Capitalism/ 
 explained Miss De Ruiz to Mr. Norris. 
 
 "Has anything been heard of Mr. Swift?" 
 asked Mrs. Lawson looking at Mr. Heine. 
 
 "Nothing new, but he will be here in time." 
 
CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 QUIDQUID EST, BONUM EST 
 
 Mrs. Lawson and Mr. Morgan, Miss De 
 Ruiz and Mr. Norris as likewise our friends 
 Miss Lenz and Mr. Heine, sometimes in coup 
 les, sometimes all six together spent many hap 
 py hours in the walks and woods of Greenvale 
 on the banks of its beautiful river, in the shade 
 of its wide spreading oaks. Mrs. Lawson and 
 Mr. Morgan had much to tell one another, 
 they were happy in recognizing their absolute 
 mutual confidence and kinship and their love 
 needed no outward forms of demonstration. 
 When Mrs. Lawson spoke of her useless efforts 
 in behalf of the poor and unfortunate and de 
 nounced the indifference and hostility of the 
 constituted authorities and the politicians, Mr. 
 Morgan tried to present a different view point. 
 He agreed that there was much room for much 
 needed improvements but he argued, "the peo 
 ple with whom you find fault would often like 
 to do different, but one man presses upon the 
 other", and repeating his favorite maxim, "we 
 are all more pushed than we are pushing," 
 he concluded, "Thackeray s Vanity Fair re 
 minds me of a throng of men pushed forward 
 from behind by succeeding masses rendering 
 the individual, powerless against the pressure, 
 and then there is the illustration of Plato s cave 
 
 346 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 347 
 
 in the Republic written about two thousand five 
 hundred years ago and the picture given then 
 holds good today and along with Cervantes 
 Don Quixote , furnishes a useful lesson to the 
 thinker. All what we can do," concluded Mr. 
 Morgan, "is to align ourselves with those that 
 work for progress and give them our moral 
 and material support, and be considerate 
 towards those with whom we come in contact." 
 
 Mrs. Lawson tried to argue against this posi 
 tion, her impulse to improve the world had not 
 yet spent itself. She had several ideas of re 
 form which to her seemed practicable. 
 
 "I shall give all the help and advice I can. 
 your wealth can dry many a tear and as I hope 
 bring blessings to you and yours," then seeing 
 the surprised look of Mrs. Lawson at this re 
 mark Morgan continued in a soft voice. "I am 
 becoming less and less of an agnostic, and see, 
 or think I see, which is the same thing, the kind 
 hand of Providence in many things which be 
 fore seemed accidental or even wrong. When 
 I reflect over the course recent events have 
 taken, when I think of your and my fortune, of 
 that of our Miss De Ruiz and Mr. Norris ; 
 when I se how seeming misfortune was turned 
 into its opposite, methinks I recognize a guid 
 ing star somehow, somewhere." 
 
 Mrs. Lawson at these words took the hand 
 of her friend, a tear came into her eyes, whether 
 in sadness, in remembrance of former suffer 
 ing, or in happy grateful recognition, of kind 
 destiny s wonderful ways I leave to the reader 
 for decision. 
 
 Miss De Ruiz on her part had become trust 
 ful, her sad experience had taught her the 
 
348 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 value of a firm friend and adviser and the self- 
 confident nature of Mr. Norris was made happy 
 through it stability to supply the need. Any 
 one who would have taken the trouble to ob 
 serve the two couples on their walks would 
 have had little difficulty to interpret their re 
 lations, but when they look now at the actions 
 of Mr. Heine and Miss Lenz most of them 
 would be led to wrong conclusions, brother 
 and sister, most people would have judged. 
 The subject of their conversation would have 
 been a mystery to most auditors and would be 
 to you, dear reader. They discoursed of the oc 
 cult and the mystical, they considered the 
 means to hasten their own evolution, to make 
 themseves better instruments in the hands of 
 their Masters for the service of the race. But 
 was our friend Heine always satisfied with such 
 completely platonic vistas? was there not some 
 times a yearning in his eye, a longing look for 
 a more tangible manifestation of his compan 
 ion s affection? This might have been so, but 
 whenever such signs became manifest a mild 
 denial, a soft look of reproof was all that was 
 necessary to instill a serene resignation. 
 
 Freedom from desire is the pinnacle of hu 
 man happiness and achievement. Will our 
 friend reach this summit? Guided by the mag 
 netic hand of his friend he thinks he will, but 
 many others before him have dreamed a similar 
 dream. Miss Lenz has moments of doubts, 
 but she trust and hopes. She is so sure of her 
 self that sometimes she wonders at herself be 
 ing so different from others, especially when 
 she witnesses the moral struggles of others or 
 hears them discussed by her friends. 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 349 
 
 Do happy days pass more quickly than sor 
 rowful ones, or is it a trick of our imagination 
 that makes us think so? Is not time longer in 
 reality during youth, and is becoming shorter 
 with advancing years? Time exists not, teach 
 es the philosopher, it is the product of the hu 
 man mind and imagination. If this is so, the 
 seeming greater length of time, although imag 
 inary, might be as fundamentally real as time 
 itself. Be this as it may, time has passed quick 
 ly for our three couples and the day set for the 
 final symposium was at hand. Mr. Hugo had 
 come as announced by Miss Winslow with a 
 pleasant wife and three lovely children, but the 
 family seemed self-sufficient, and while its 
 members were friendly and cordial to all, they 
 did not mix much with the others. Mr. Swift 
 made his appearance on the morning of the 
 day appointed and had good reasons to be sat 
 isfied with his reception. 
 
 "I suppose you and Miss Lenz selected 
 Greenvale for the final battle ground?" Mf. 
 Swift said to Mr. Heine after they had shaken 
 hands. 
 
 "I think we were and still are pleased with 
 its selection," answered this gentleman, "and 
 you ought to be. Enjoy the world Mr. Swift," 
 he then continued, look at life from a more 
 rosy view point. When we are happy ourselves 
 it is easier to make others happy and that is 
 what we are aiming to do after all." 
 
 Mr. Swift looked at his friend Heine, sur 
 prise and amazement was clearly written on the 
 pale features of Anarchy s gloomy champion. 
 
 "What a change has come over my Socialist 
 friend." He then exclaimed not without a 
 
350 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 strong touch of mockery and reproach, "I hope 
 you will pardon me when I express the thought 
 that five thousand dollars a year furnish beau 
 tifully colored eyeglasses through which even 
 a desolate landscape will seem charming." 
 
 "And might there not be something else that 
 would furnish still better material for such 
 lenses as you think exist, but you are unjust 
 Mr. Swift, I am what I was. My improved 
 status has neither altered my view-points nor 
 weakened the zeal for my ideals, only I am try 
 ing to be content and serene myself while work 
 ing for conditions that will make individual 
 happiness less of a struggle." 
 
 Mr. Heine was undoubtedly sincere in what 
 he said, he still felt himself the same, he still 
 had the same views on politics and on political 
 economy, but might not, notwithstanding 
 Heine s declaration to the contrary, the five- 
 thousand dollar yearly income have been a 
 modifying factor in his mental state? 
 
 The ground under the sacred oak was the 
 place chosen for the final symposium, and on 
 the appointed evening we see our old friends, 
 their number increased by the presence of Mr. 
 Morgan, Mr. Norris and Mrs. Hugo, make 
 their way to the woods of Greenvale. The air 
 is soft and balmy. From the valley below 
 came the aroma of many flowers and the scent 
 of new mewn hay. The moon was full and its 
 silvery light flooded the dark green landscape. 
 The woods were still, busy nature seemed to 
 have gone to rest to gather strength for the 
 next day s work. The members of our group 
 spoke but little, each seemed busy with his or 
 her own thoughts. When the oak was reached 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 351 
 
 some took their seats on the benches and chairs, 
 others like Mr. Heine, threw themselves on the 
 ground. Mr. Morgan and Mr. Norris kept to 
 gether awaiting with some curiosity the things 
 that were to be. There being no definite ar 
 rangement or program a certain hesitation 
 soon made itself felt. When Mrs. Lawson 
 met the eye of Mr. Heine with an inquiring 
 look this gentleman understood as he cried out, 
 "Order of business, comrades. I think the first 
 point of our program," he continued "ought to 
 be the election of a chairman and I suggest Mr. 
 John B. Morgan." 
 
 When all eyes were turned in his direction 
 Morgan arose and said slowly: "I had come to 
 be an auditor and a spectator but I am willing, 
 as a practical politician ought to be to immo 
 late myself on the altar for my country, friends 
 and associates," he concluded with a smile. 
 
 "All in favor of Mr. Morgan as chairman," 
 then cried out Mr. Heine, "will say aye," There 
 was a hearty response. "Those opposed, no." 
 No sound. And thus John Morgan was 
 duly elected chairman of this unique assembly. 
 He placed his chair near the tree and the others 
 sat around in a kind of a semi-circle. "What 
 is the order of business?" he then asked. 
 "While I am accustomed to play chairman I 
 feel myself in a strange position this time." 
 
 "I suggest," said Mr. Heine as he arose 
 "that speakers follow the order of the last sym 
 posium." 
 
 "I suggest the contrary," cried out Metaphy 
 sics doughty champion. "I propose that the 
 order be reversed as we decided once before. 
 Turn about is fair play I think." 
 
352 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 Mr. Swift seconded probably for the first 
 and last time of his life, the suggestion of a 
 capitalistic metaphysician and having made a 
 motion in parlimentary style to that effect, was 
 unanimously supported. Thus it was decreed 
 that the first inning belonged to Socialism, and 
 its champion slowly arose. A certain hesita 
 tion, so different from his usual attitude was 
 clearly visible, but he quickly regained his 
 calmness and self-confident manner as he faced 
 his small but select audience. , 
 
 "I had not expected to be called upon as first 
 speaker," he began, "and I fear that some of 
 you will be disappointed with my discourse. To 
 begin with, I wish to say this : I have done a 
 good deal of thinking and a good deal of read 
 ing within the last three months, and I suppose 
 the other champions have also ; and I had ar 
 ranged in my mind the speech which I was 
 going to make when my turn would come, only 
 I didn t forsee that I would have to begin the 
 session and had hoped to finish the symposium. 
 The opposite arrangement does in no wise af 
 fect my mental attitude. My speech will be 
 short. I only wish to say this : I have read 
 carefully the selections of the various cham 
 pions, but it is not so much the reading of these 
 books but a careful examination of self and my 
 own doctrines that I have come to what might 
 to some seem a strange conclusion; Each one 
 of us here acting in the right spirit might do the 
 most useful work in that society where our 
 sphere of influence extends the furthest where 
 kind providence has placed us. Hugo, by ex 
 ercising his influence in the direction of mod 
 eration with his friends might be a stronger 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 353 
 
 factor for good than he could possible be by 
 joining the ranks of the Socialists, and our es 
 teemed Metaphysician, by calling man s atten 
 tion to mental heights performs a more useful 
 task than by joining those, already too numer 
 ous who are engrossed in the material ; and 
 our friend, the Anarchist, he also contributes 
 a very useful share," Mr. Heine continued with 
 a smile looking at Mr. Swift. "In our study 
 of life for the progress of the race we can no 
 more spare the shadow than the light. Suffer 
 ing and pain are often more useful than joy 
 and pleasure." 
 
 "I object," here exclaimed Mr. Swift. 
 
 "Order," cried Mr. Morgan in a quiet, but 
 firm voice indicating the experienced chair 
 man. 
 
 "Friend Swift, I apologize if my words were 
 offensive," continued Mr. Heine. "They were 
 certainly not intended that way. Far be it from 
 me to designate Anarchy and its honorable 
 champion with the words shadow, pain, and 
 suffering, as I fear he has understood. Why can 
 not our viewpoints be in their turn light and 
 shadows? Does not ancient as well as modern 
 philosophy teach us that all is changing, but I 
 have spoken already longer than I had intend 
 ed. Our symposium had for its object to find 
 the best road that would lead into the kingdom 
 of Freedom and Brotherhood, and I propose 
 that each one, while keeping on his own road 
 gradually direct his steps towards the others in 
 search for a common goal." 
 
 With these words Mr. Heine made his bow 
 and resumed his seat. For a minute there was 
 silence, then Mr. Swift arose, he seemed a 
 
354 A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 
 
 little vexed but a look at Mr. Heine had a soft 
 ening effect. 
 
 "I had intended to call our friend Heine a 
 quitter and a turncoat," he then said, "but after 
 a second reflection I will say that we all act in 
 accordance with our nature and that altered 
 conditions necessarily have their effect." 
 
 "I have given you my answer to this insinu 
 ation or rather inference," softly said Mr. 
 Heine as he extended his hand to his friend the 
 Anarchist. The latter for a second hesitated 
 then he quietly took the proffered hand and 
 both resumed their seats on the grass. 
 
 Again there was silence. "What next?" 
 came the voice of Mr. Morgan when Miss 
 W inslow arose. 
 
 "I had hoped," began the Metaphysician, "to 
 say a few words in reply to something Mr. 
 Heine said in our last symposium, but his own 
 words have made mine unnecessary, and I am 
 well pleased with the new position and I 
 heartily endorse the proposition of our Socialist 
 friend." 
 
 Mr. Hugo then took the floor. "I wish to 
 say this," declared Capital s proud champion : 
 "Better acquaintance will remove misunder 
 standing. W hat we know, we cease to fear 
 and hate. I also accept the recommendation of 
 Mr. Heine." 
 
 "All others have spoken," put in Mrs. Law- 
 son after Mr. Hugo had taken his seat as she 
 looked smilingly at Miss Lenz. "Will you not, 
 Miss Lenz, declare your attitude also?" 
 
 "I should hardly need to express myself," 
 said Theosophy s champion calmly as she arose 
 from her seat. "My aim is to teach peace with- 
 
A TALE OF WEST AND EAST 355 
 
 in and point out its blessing to others, and con 
 sequently I am well pleased with the proposi 
 tion of Mr. Heine." 
 
 "Since this has turned out a love feast," now 
 declared Mr. Norris "let us hold a discourse 
 on the ways of our forefathers who held their 
 consultations and jubilations under just such a 
 tree as tonight so kindly gives us shelter." 
 
 And not forget the noblest gift of the Gods, 
 their nectar, which rejoices the hearts of 
 men," exclaimed Mr. Hugo as he uncovered a 
 package containing various shining bottles. 
 
 Mr. Heine encountered the look of Miss 
 Lenz where an expression of contentment was 
 visible after his eyes had given a satisfactory 
 answer. 
 
 The spirit of love then spread its wings over 
 our assembly and when an hour afterwards 
 our friends returned to their hotel the world 
 seemed good to all. 
 
BREXTANO 
 * 
 
 New 
 
 Sc Stationer-,; 
 York